THE NULLITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF QUEEN VICTORIA IN IRELAND, OR THE POPE THE VIRTUAL RULER OF THE LAND. BEING AN EXHIBITION Of THE LAWS OF THE PAPACY, SET UP BY THE ROMISH BISHOPS TO SUBVERT THE AUTHORITY OF THEIR LAWFUL SOVEREIGN, IN 1832. EEV. ROBERT J. M'GHEE, A.M., MINISTER OF HAROLDS-CROSS CHUKCH, DUBLIN. SECOND EDITION, GREATLY ENLARGED. " Atque ego ut vidi, quos maximo furore et scelere esse inflatnmatos sciebam, cos nobiscum esse et Roma? remanisse ; in eo oinncs dies noctesque consumpsi, ut quid agerent, quid raolirentur, sentirem ac viderem ; ut quoniam auribus vestris propter incredibilem magnitudinem sceleris, rainorem fldem faceret oratio mea, rera ita comprehenderem, ut tune demum animis saluti vestraj provideretis cum oculis maleficium ipsum videretis." Cicero, in Catal. II. LONDON: MESSRS. SEELEY AND BURNSIDE. GRANT AND BOLTON; TIMS; CURRY AND CO., DUBLIN. MDCCCXLI. DUBLIN : PRINTED BY THOMAS I. WHITE, FLEET STREET. LETTER DEDICATORY TO THE QUEEN'S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. MAY IT PLEASE YOUR MAJESTY, MADAM, An assured conviction, that the following 1 work is worthy the attention of the Sovereign of this great Empire, is the only plea that can be offered by the Editor for presuming thus to approach your most gracious Majesty, to lay it without your royal permission, at your Majesty's feet. A brief compendium of the facts and documents which it contains, can alone therefore with propriety constitute that dedication, which it is humbly trusted, the nature and importance of those facts and documents will seem to your most gracious Majesty sufficient to justify. It is well known to your Majesty, that since the Re- volution which placed a Protestant dynasty on the British throne, until the year 1829, Roman Catholics were ex- cluded from political power in this empire. That the laws which guarded the church and constitution of these realms from the attacks of the Papacy, began to be gradually relaxed in the reign of your Majesty's Royal Grandfather, George III. and that in the reign of your 2067449 Majesty's Royal Uncle, George IV. all the barriers that protected our Protestant Institutions were levelled in 1 829. The efforts made on the part of the Papacy to attain this power, and those on the part of Protestants to resist them, occupied, as is known to your Majesty, a large portion of the history of this empire for many years ; and the grounds of this resistance on the part of Pro- testants is the first subject that is to be recalled to your Majesty's grave and gracious consideration. They were principally these that Popery assumed a right on the ground of religion, to denounce and persecute all Pro- testants as heretics as rebels against the authority of the Pope, whom they blindly and blasphemously call "the Vicar of Jesus Christ on earth," and who therefore has a right to the submission of all who call themselves Chris- tians, as your Majesty's Representative is entitled to that of your subjects. That therefore the Pope had a divine right to invade the liberties of Protestants to take possession of all their property, if it had been for- feited in these realms to seize on the revenues of the church to overturn the Protestant establishment to undermine the Protestant government to subvert the Protestant throne to restore the Papal domination in England and by a combination of secular and eccle- siastical power, to compel the submission of all Protes- tants to his will. It was also believed that Popery still continued to maintain the principle, that no faith is to be kept with heretics that all promissory oaths, whether of allegiance or any other description, could be dispensed with at pleasure by Papal ecclesiastics, and that therefore political power could not safely be entrusted to their hands ; for that they merely pretended to seek for an equality of civil power, that they might attain ecclesias- tical and political domination. Against all these imputations the members of the Pa- pacy, and especially the Papal ecclesiastics and dema- gogues loudly and solemnly protested. They were exa- mined before Committees of both Houses of Parliament, and by Commissioners of Education in Ireland ; and by every species of testimony which men could give, on their asseveration and on their oath, they renounced all the principles which had been imputed to them. There were also several Laws and Canons of the Papal church of the most intolerant and treasonable character against Protestants and Protestant governments, on which the Papal Bishops and professors were examined, and the existence or operation of which they strenuously denied on their word and their oath, resting their denial chiefly on the alleged fact, that such Laws and Canons were not, and could not be, in force in this empire, be- cause never published in it under their authority ; but admitting and establishing the principle, that wherever such Laws and Canons were published under episcopal authority, there they were necessarily put into operation. Extracts from the Parliamentary documents confirm- ing this statement constitute a considerable portion of this volume, and are therefore derived from a source above all suspicion and susceptible of demonstration, if your Majesty should consider from the sequel that it were for your Royal satisfaction to call for it. In addition to the evidence given by the Papal Bishops as to their not holding the principles imputed to them, they adopted a mode of proceeding calculated not only to silence objections, but to lull even all suspicion on the subject. Having assembled in Synod, they published on the 5th of January, 1826, a solemn declaration of their principles given as they stated on oath, and ad- dressed this not to Protestants, but to their own clergy and laity ; thus leading Protestants necessarily to believe, that it could not be within the compass of human dupli- city and falsehood, that the whole hierarchy of a church which professed to call itself Christian, could openly before the face of heaven and earth address a declaration of certain sentiments and principles on oath to their own clergy and laity, and yet maintain in their breasts doc- trines directly the opposite of those to which they were swearing ; much less that they could secretly instil them into the minds of the very people to whom their oaths were thus openly addressed. This solemn declaration and oath is contained in this volume, p. 307. Your Majesty can well believe that this must have produced a powerful influence on the public mind. Ro- man Catholics were enabled with every possible appear- ance of justice to say, "How can you shut us out from political privileges on a charge of being instructed in prin- ciples, which the men who are our instructors deny before us and before you on their oaths ?" And Protestants, what- ever misgivings may have rested on their minds, however they might have felt dissatisfied when they thought of the awful records of Papal duplicity, or of the influence of principles embodied in the Canons of a church pro- fessing to be infallible and immutable in her faith, still they could not charge the crimes of former ages on men of the present day who denounced them, nor prove that they held doctrines, when they denied them on their oath. Therefore, though with a reluctance on the part of England, as loud as any ever expressed by the nation to any measure, the act of 1829 passed the British Senate, and received the no less reluctant assent of your Majesty's Royal Uncle, King George IV. In the month of February, 1830, the Roman Catholic Bishops again assembled in Synod, and issued another address denominated a Pastoral, to the priests and laity of their own persuasion. This Pastoral breathed strongly of gratitude to their Sovereign gratitude to the British Parliament gratitude to the Duke of Welling- ton, by whose instrumentality the bill of 1829 had been introduced and carried, and promised an ample ful- filment of all the hopes of tranquillity, charity, and peace, which had been so lavishly held out by these bishops as the result of the concession of political power. It addressed the Roman Catholic laity with such smooth and scriptural exhortations to loyalty towards their So- vereign, and love to their fellow-subjects, that it was im- possible to doubt, but that all the influence and power of these bishops must be devoted to produce these dispositions, which they so openly and earnestly impressed upon the people. As to themselves, they professed a determination for ever afterwards to abstain from all interference in poli- tical matters, and they earnestly exhorted their priests to follow their example. Their Pastoral seems a pattern of gratitude, of loyalty, of charity, of episcopal care for the peace and prosperity of the land. It is found, p. 326. In the interval between the year 1830 and 1835, Ire- land presented any thing but a picture of that tranquil- lity, an outline of which had been so graphically sketched by the Papal hierarchy as the result of the concession of political power. The Clergy of the Established Church were persecuted with unrelenting hostility all of them deeply injured in their property many totally deprived of it, and compelled to subsist on alms, numbers obliged to fly from their flocks and shut tfp their churches, and several of them savagely murdered ; among the last were some who were patterns of Christian benevolence to all around them. This might have been difficult to account viii for, if the bishops of the Church of Rome had preserved even the semblance of maintaining the spirit of their pastoral addresses. But how had your Majesty's Royal mind been shocked, could you have seen, that the men who were foremost in the movement of intolerance and persecution the men who openly avowed their most unrelenting hostility to the Protestant church the men who openly stimulated the people to its overthrow, were those whose names had been subscribed as bishops to the Pastoral of 1830, and who in their printed declaration of 1826, had pledged their solemn oath that they would never attempt to " weaken or disturb the Protestant religion and Protestant government in Ireland," Charity had induced the supposition, that these indi- viduals were exceptions to the body of the Papal hier- archy, and that there were few to be found among them, who could so violate the sanctity of episcopal professions, and the sacred obligation of an oath. But in 1835 it pleased God to bring to light certain facts, of which a summary is now submitted to your most gracious Ma- jesty's consideration. It is to be laid with deep regret before your Majesty. That the whole body of the Papal hierarchy had been for twenty-seven years before, se- cretly drilling their priests in the worst principles that had ever been imputed by Protestants to the Papal church ; and that while they were giving the evidence, of which extracts are printed in this volume, before Com- mittees of both Houses of Parliament and the Commis- sioners of Education, they were secretly instilling into their priests, and training them to instil into the people, the very principles which they were denying on their oath, and the very Bulls and Canons, of which they had not only denied the principles, but which they swore had not been received, and never would be in this country. It is to be also most painfully submitted to your most gracious Majesty, that the awful falsehood of the testi- mony of the members of the Papal hierarchy, who had given evidence before the Committees of Parliament and the Commissioners of Education, was proved by these facts to have belonged alike to the whole body ; and that they were thus convicted of the almost incredible dupli- city and treachery, of having addressed in the year 1826 the solemn declaration and oath to their priests and laity, renouncing under this most sacred sanction, in the pre- sence of the Protestants of this empire, the very prin- ciples, which it is now demonstrated that they had been for years before, and ever since, secretly training those very priests to instil into the hearts and minds of their poor deluded people. It is also to be submitted with deep regret to your most gracious Majesty, that, after the political power had been granted, which was purchased at the price of these crimes ; and after the smooth professions of gratitude and loyalty, which the Papal hierarchy held forth in their united Pastoral of 1830, even the very next year in the metropolis of Ireland, from which they had issued this Pastoral, the Synod of Papal Bishops of the Metropolitan Province, who had signed this very Pastoral the year before, enacted their provincial statutes, suited as they said to the state of the country. In these they secretly fulminated the sentence of excommunication against every Protestant in the empire, from the throne to the cottage, to whom, in their Pastoral the preceding year, they had made such loud professions of loyalty and love. They set up afresh the standard of secret instruction, in which they were to drill their priests to direct the consciences of the people. The questions of their secret conferences were brought to light ; in these all the A3 principles of intolerance and persecution, which they had so often and so solemnly denied on their oath, were distinctly set forth, and proved to be maintained among them, as the standard principles of their religion ; and to consummate and crown their treachery and their crimes, they added to this standard, a code of Papal laws never before published within these realms, in which the identical Laws and Bulls, on which they had been ex- amined, and which they had not only denied, but de- nounced as execrable and treasonable, and calculated to " drench our streets and our fields in blood," were all set forth ; they set up this code of laws under their epis- copal authority, and thus put them into force and opera- tion over all the Roman Catholic laity, whom they call not your Majesty's subjects, but their own subjects in the country. This is that code exhibited in this volume, which is now laid with the most deferential loyalty and reverence at the feet of your most gracious Majesty, and which justifies the title of this book, " The Nullity of your Majesty's Government in Ireland, or the Pope the Virtual Ruler of the Land." If these pages should ever be honoured by your Ma- jesty's perusal, and that at the first glance the very title should excite your royal displeasure that it should occur to your Majesty to think, what must be the au- dacity of him who dares to assert, that your royal go- vernment is nullified in any part of your dominions, and superseded by the laws of a foreign despot. Most gracious Sovereign, just and righteous were your royal indignation, if there could be found a subject in your empire who dared to make such an assertion contrary to the truth. But Oh ! Madam, if the facts that are stated in this volume be indeed the truth, then the writer throws XI himself, with the most implicit confidence, on the justice and wisdom of his gracious Sovereign, while he submits, that if it wears the semblance of audacity, even openly to name the crime What must be the guilt of those who dare to perpetrate it! who dare to set up laws to alienate the allegiance of your Majesty's subjects laws of in- tolerance, of persecution, of confiscation, of treason, and of slaughter to kindle the flame of intestine war in your dominions, and to shake the very foundations of your throne ! ! Your Majesty's gracious consideration is now most humbly entreated to those laws, as they are briefly sketched in this volume. Translations of several sections are given, and the original laws themselves are to be found at the end of the volume. The first in this volume from pages 40 to 66, is the BULLA C(EN.& DOMINI a Bull by which all Protestants are excommunicated as accursed heretics ; but above all, your most gracious Majesty, and all the authorities ap- pointed by your Majesty, whether in the Church or State. Your Majesty's lawful authority, as the Protestant Sovereign of these realms, clashes with the usurped au- thority of the Papal tyrant, who claims that jurisdiction over both persons and things, which justly belongs to your Majesty ; therefore your Majesty, and all the au- thorities constituted under your Majesty, are the chief objects of denunciation by this Bull. This Bull, the Papal Bishops admitted, could not be published in your Majesty's dominions, as being in collision with the con- stituted authorities of the country ; they swore it would leave nothing at rest even in a Papal State ; they swore it never had been received, or would be received in Ireland ; but even while they were swearing this openly to the nation, they had it in force and operation xii privately, in the instructions by which they trained their priests to direct the consciences of the people ; and when their code of laws is published, it appears cited as the standing law of their church in various places, and as a law of known and acknowledged obligation. The next law translated here, which these Papal Bishops have set up against your Majesty's government, is a Papal Bull for the restitution of all forfeited pro- perty taken in an unjust war, entitled " UKBEM ANTI- BARUM, pages 67 to 98. The Bull itself sufficiently de- clares, that property taken by heretics from members of the Papacy, whether lay or ecclesiastical, is not to be protected by any species of covenant, or of prescription, but is to be restored to its original possessors a law which repeals, in the principles and consciences of those who are guided by it, the acts of settlement of property in Ireland, and reduces it only to a question of safety or convenience, when the system of plunder provided for by the hierarchy in principle, shall be practically carried into effect by the population. The next law, given as set up by the Romish hierarchy, is the most awful in the calendar of the canons of Papal persecution. It is the THIRD CANON OF THE 4TH LATERAN COUNCIL, pp. 99 to 147. The Papal Bishops have set it up, as your most gracious Majesty will see, for the ex- press purpose of authorising the extermination of Pro- testants out of their respective dioceses. The very indi- vidual Bishops who have authorised its publication for this purpose, were those who had been most particularly examined on this very canon by the Parliamentary Com- mittees, and who had, by every species of assertion and evasion, on their word, and on their oath, denied its being in force, and attempted to throw doubts on its authenticity. They confessed that if in force, it would xiii " upturn the foundations of society, and drench our streets and our fields in blood.'' But the very next year, after they had published their smooth pastoral of charity and peace, they set it up as their own authority, cited by the Pope, whose code of laws they published, for exter- minating Protestants out of their dioceses. The next law of these Papal Bishops is one for the establishment of the Inquisition in Ireland, pages 148 to 162, entitled " ELAPSO PROXIME." The nature of this law, the authorities of Popes by whom it is enforced, and the abominable principles of tyranny and torture which it exhibits, are such as evince too clearly the dis- position of those who have set it up ; and nothing but the unanswerable fact, could convince your most graci- ous Majesty that there were men to be found, the sub- jects of a British Sovereign, who could dare to set up such laws within your Majesty's dominions. The next law which is humbly submitted to your Majesty's notice, as set up by these Bishops, is one with which neither the Committees of Parliament, nor the Commissioners of Education seem to have been ac- quainted. It is entitled " PASTORALIS REGIMINIS," pages 163 to 198. It is the most express establishment of the Pope's temporal authority in your Majesty's realms, and the most direct annihilation of your Majesty's dominion over your Roman Catholic subjects, that can possibly be conceived. The writer would here humbly implore your Majesty's gracious consideration for the cruel and enslaved condition of your Majesty's Roman Catholic subjects under this law ; and it is humbly trusted that your Majesty will see through all these statements in this volume, that the whole weight of crime rests on the Papal hierarchy, and that so far as the laity are involved, it is as being made the slaves, and XIV in too many instances, the unsuspecting tools and dupes of their most cruel taskmasters. To understand the full power of this law, your Majesty will be graciously pleased to observe, that one funda- mental error of the Papal apostacy is this ; that instead of preaching the gospel of our blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and proclaiming free and full forgiveness to sinners, through His glorious atonement for our ini- quities, the Papal ecclesiastics claim to themselves the power of offering sacrifices for sins, and forgiving men their transgressions against God. This invests the priesthood with supreme power over the consciences of their poor victims, who blindly believe that their salva- tion is thus in the hands of priests, and, therefore, they only need to be sincere and conscientious religionists, to be blind and devoted slaves. But there is an engine of tyranny combined with this, that most effectually rivets their chains, to which your most gracious Majesty will please to lend your attention ; and this is, that certain offences which are said to be of greater magnitude than others, can only be pardoned, as they pretend, by the higher authorities of the church. There are some cases of sins which the priest has not power to pardon, and these are " reserved" for pardon to the bishop ; so there are some crimes of still greater magnitude, which the bishop has not power to pardon, and these are "reserved" to the Pope. So that your most gracious Majesty will see the unfortunate condition in which the poor culprit is placed, who has committed sins which his priest cannot pardon, and which are thus reserved to the bishop. Your Majesty can well suppose the terror with which this poor creature, being refused absolution by his priest, must go trembling as an extra- ordinary criminal to the bishop. But if he has gone farther XV still, and committed some crime which neither priest nor bishop can forgive, and which is reserved .for pardon to the Pope, your most gracious Majesty will not fail to see to what a deplorable state of niind and conscience such a miserable creature must be reduced. Your Majesty's most tender commiseration would surely be excited for your poor Roman Catholic subjects in Ire- land, if you could know that any of them had fallen into such a condition, that, while they firmly believe their whole salvation depends on the absolution given by their church, no priest, no bishop in Ireland could forgive them, but they must go for pardon to the feet of the Pope. Your most gracious Majesty will immediately perceive how they must tremble to commit a crime to which such a terrible censure was annexed by their church, and how earnest they must be, in complying with any command by which they could avoid such a fatal extremity. When your Majesty shall have condescended to con- sider these facts, you will at once perceive the spirit and tendency of this atrocious law, which is now submitted most humbly to your Majesty's notice a law by which they enact, that every individual layman who attempts to impede, and, consequently, who refuses to submit to all " mandates, citations, and provisions of the court of Rome," is " smitten with excommunication, reserved to the Roman Pontiff." The sentence of excommunication is pro- nounced against him he is shut out of the pale of the church and of salvation the priest cannot release him the bishop cannot restore him no hope of deliverance is there for his soul, till he bows at the feet of the Pope for forgiveness. Your gracious Majesty's wisdom will immediately per- ceive that this law enforcing the mandates of the Papacy on the Roman Catholic laity, under such a terrible xvi penalty as this, invests the Pope with a direct temporal jurisdiction over the consciences and the conduct of every Roman Catholic subject of your Majesty, and this, under such a power, that the sanctions of the whole statute book of England sink into utter insignificance compared with it. The Pope cannot seize upon the property of a British subject, and openly eject him from it the Pope cannot seize upon his person, and deprive him of his liberty ; but he seizes on his conscience he seizes on his faith he seizes on all his hopes and fears as an immortal being, and he bows them all at his feet to enforce his temporal commands ; and if a man were a criminal, suffering the penalty of imprisonment, under the sentence of one of your Majesty's courts of law, he were a freeman, and at large, compared with the miserable wretch who enjoys all the personal liberty that British law can secure to him, but who carries in his breast the terror of an ever- living slavery, if he dares to disobey a tyrant whom he believes to be the arbiter of the destinies of his immortal soul. Let this law but be brought to bear, as the Papal Bishops have set it up, on the consciences of the Roman Catholic laity, and to all intents and purposes they are slaves of the Pope, not subjects of your Majesty. That foreign tyrant has set up an imperium in irnperio, stronger than the British law, and higher than the British throne ; which directly withdraws, when he pleases to command it, the allegiance of your Majesty's subjects, and transfers it to himself, and makes your Majesty's authority a mere cipher, over all who acknow- ledge his sway, in the heart of your empire. O ! most gracious Sovereign, deign but to apply your royal mind to the investigation of these facts, and your Majesty will quickly perceive their importance, if it be important to maintain, as God, we trust, will maintain, XV11 your gracious Majesty's throne for yourself and your posterity. The next Papal law is one, in which the principle that is applied in the former Bull to your Majesty's Roman Catholic subjects, is transferred to your Majesty, and to all those who are placed in authority under your Majesty, whether in the Church or in the State. It is denominated THE BULL " PASTOR BONUS," pages 199 to 214. This law proclaims the plenitude of power in a certain officer appointed by the Pope, to pardon all species of crimes that human depravity can perpetrate, and to delegate this power to others, as he does in Ire- land. It differs in its mode of undermining your Majesty's authority from that which preceded it. The former, notwithstanding all the security of liberty and property that British law can bestow, makes the Roman Catholic who refuses to obey the Pope, a spiritual slave ; and the latter, in defiance of all the penalties that British law can inflict for crime, makes the most hardened criminal, and the greatest traitor against your Majesty, a spiritual freeman. This Bull proclaims the power of this officer to pardon the traitor, the outlaw, the murderer ; and not only to pardon him, but to take him into the bosom of the Papacy, to receive him into their religious orders, and raise him to rank and dignities therein. But there are some capital criminals whom this officer cannot forgive there is one specially marked as pre-eminent in crime, whom the Pope retains as a " case reserved" for himself that criminal is your most gracious Majesty, being a heretic. The heretical Sovereign, and all powers whom that heretical Sovereign may appoint, must receive abso- lution from their heresy solely from the Pope himself; so that while crimes are specified in this Bull, the crime XV111 of heresy is beyond them all ; and while the vilest cri- minals are marked in it, the most exalted heretic is the most obnoxious criminal. Your most gracious Majesty may be, perhaps, inclined to smile, and treat with contempt the daring puny threat of a Pope, in these days, proposing to grant pardon to a British Protestant Monarch, for holding the faith of Christ in opposition to Papal idolatry and supersti- tion ; but your Majesty will perceive that it is not the apprehension of the act, but the assertion of the principle in which the guilt of this Papal law consists. It is not intended to threaten or alarm your Majesty it was little thought that it ever could be brought into your Majesty's notice. But it is intended to erect a standard of principle, in the consciences of your Majesty's subjects who believe in the Papacy ; who, though they might never anticipate the fact of the British Sovereign bow- ing at the feet of the Pope for pardon for heresy, yet are taught by this to believe the transcendent superiority of Papal over Regal power ; and that, therefore, that power is to be far exalted above it, in their consciences ; and that their allegiance to the Pope, in forwarding all that can advance his interest and his power in your Majesty's dominions, even though against your Ma- jesty's interest, honour, dignity, and crown, is but an allegiance as much beyond that which they owe to your Majesty, as the representative of God on earth is above a human being. Therefore this Bull makes heretical Sovereigns reserved cases for the Pope, and instils, in- directly, the commission of any crime the Papal power may command against your Majesty, with plenitude of dispensations and forgiveness, for every atrocity his servants can commit. The last Bull which this volume contains, and to which xk your most gracious Majesty's notice is humbly directed, is called THE BULL UNIGENITUS, pages 215 to 221 ; and it differs from the rest in this, that it has been acknow- ledged by the Papal Bishops to be in force in Ireland, even before they had printed it in their code of canon law. In this, there is a direct invasion, not more of your Majesty's government, than of the authority of God him- self. In vain are poor Roman Catholics said to enjoy liberty of conscience in the British empire here is a denunciation against the use of their reason as rational and immortal beings. They, their wives and children, are not to dare to open the Word of Eternal Life. The Lord Christ has commanded us to "search the Scriptures;" here the Papal Antichrist interdicts the Sacred Volume, and denounces all who dare to advocate it. And not 6"nly does it thus invade the liberty of conscience of Roman Catholics, but denounces both the right to read the sacred Scriptures, and several of the fundamental prin- ciples of the Protestant religion and dooms all who dare to maintain them to the penalties of the church, to be inflicted by Bishops and Inquisitors. Having briefly sketched something of the nature of these laws, which have been so treaspnably introduced and set up within your Majesty's dominions, it seems to be apprehended that the statement may exceed your Majesty's belief. It is to be supposed, from the in- credible atrocity of the fact, that your Majesty could not believe that a body of men, professing to call themselves Bishops, in a church professing to call itself Christian, could possibly be guilty of such deliberate, confederated falsehood and treachery, as to swear such oaths, to write such pastorals, and yet secretly to instil such principles, to perpetrate such seditious crimes, and set up such treasonable laws. God forbid, most gracious Sovereign, XX that your Majesty's young and royal mind should not revolt with an instinctive horror from the very thought of such a system of human treachery and guilt. But, alas ! Madam, the sad experience of advancing years too soon dispels the youthful dreams of confidence and hope in man ; and happy are they who learn to take the testi- mony of truth from the record of the Word of God. There your Majesty will find the picture drawn by the hand of Omniscience of that Mystery of Iniquity" whose very being can only be maintained, in darkness, in deceit, in treachery, in falsehood, in treason, and in blood. Your Majesty will see God's own testimony of an apostacy from the faith of Christ, of which some characteristic marks are these : " Speaking lies in hy- pocrisy, having their conscience seared with a hot iron forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats." 1 Tim. iv. 1-3. This volume, and any common Papal prayer-book, will shew your Majesty in a moment the original of the picture. Your Majesty will also see the brand which God's own hand has stamped upon the brow of this mystical Babylon : " Upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus : and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration." Rev. xvii. 5, 6. Here your Majesty beholds murder muffled in mystery, wearing, as she walks abroad, the daylight robe of charity and peace ; but plying all the while the secret midnight dagger, till she reels back to her hiding-place glutted with blood. Your Majesty cannot forget the mine of mysterious destruction that once was laid be- neath the very footstool of the British throne the mysti- cal volcano that was to burst and overwhelm in a moment all that was great and noble in the empire. Your Majesty remembers too, one Queen of England, whose Papal throne presented a fearful commentary on the text and one whose glorious maintenance of God's eternal truth broke off the yoke of mystery, of murder, and of slavery, from the neck of England, and established that true and blessed form of faith, which called your most gracious Majesty's royal family to the throne, and which your Majesty is so solemnly pledged to maintain. These prominent features of the fell apostacy of Papal Rome, can be plainly seen, engraven too deeply in the history of this great empire, forming a practical com- mentary on divine Revelation. But who could dare to lift the veil that hides the other deformities of this mys- terious monster, and exhibit them to your Majesty? Who could dare to lay before your royal notice the horrible system of grinding, lacerating despotism, with which the Papal priesthood bow the female heart to slavery, with every feeling of its delicacy, wrung and stretched upon the rack beneath their tyrant's feet ? O, Madam, could your Majesty but know these horrors, how would you bless the providence and grace of God that placed your Majesty a Protestant Sovereign, on a Pro- testant throne, though they were all breathing treason and rebellion round your empire ; rather than a helpless victim of priestly tyranny in a confessional, your royal head bowed down in cruel slavery to a priest, even with the diadem of Britain on its brow. How would your royal bosom beat with sympathy as a Woman, a Wife, and a Mother, for the wrongs, if your Majesty could know them, which this " Mystery of Iniquity" inflicts on females born under the yoke of the Papacy ! How would your Royal bosom burn as a British Queen for the cruel slavery of your subjects ! But in this as in its other crimes, its great security consists in this, that the enormity of its guilt is too deep to be fathomed, too dark to be explored, too horrible to be revealed, and too incredible to be believed. Therefore, most gracious Sovereign, it is to be expected, even from the ingenuous feelings of your royal nature, that your Majesty will shrink from the very thought that this volume of Papal iniquity can be true. But here, Madam, here is the happy confidence of ap- proaching the Royal Presence. Where but in the Royal Breast is bold and fearless truth to look for its sanction, and hope for its appeal ? Truth is the very element that encircles the throne of God, and those who bear their delegated crowns and authority from him, then sway their sceptres with the highest dignity and glory, when they rise in firm resolve above the breath of human adu- lation, determined to inhale that pure and holy atmos- phere. Never was there a subject on which truth is of more vital moment to a Sovereign and an empire never was there one on which it can more confidently demand and defy investigation. It is not to be denied, most gracious Sovereign, that your Majesty's confidential advisers are so identified with members of the Church of Rome, in their political acts- have so placed them in offices of trust and responsibility, in your Majesty's Government, over your Majesty's Navy, your Treasury, your Board of Trade, and even in your Royal Council, that the truth of this volume must involve them in a position that makes it imperative on them, if it is in their power, to disprove it. If laws of a foreign tyrant are introduced into your Majesty's realm, to alienate the allegiance of your Majesty's sub- jects, and organise a system of seditious and treasonable opposition to your Royal authority awful must be the responsibility of those who would entrust the interests of their Monarch into the hands of men who are bound by those laws, and connive at, if not co-operate in that sedition. Little does it avail whether indolence, or igno- rance, or credulity, or perhaps personal interest, or party zeal, or hollow liberalism, or indifference to religion, or any other cause, should lead them in effect, to betray the trust which the Royal confidence reposes in them. If your Majesty's honour and dignity, and the most sacred interests and institutions of your empire are betrayed, it is of small moment to your Majesty, and to your faithful Protestant subjects, whether they are betrayed by the dupes or the accomplices of traitors. But your Majesty's sagacity will easily perceive, that if the contents of this volume be, as they are demonstratively, true, no statesmen of any political opinions can be for a moment worthy of your Royal confidence, who are either ignorant of these laws, or who will connive at, or compromise with the system of treachery and treason they unfold. Therefore, if ever men on earth were called on to disprove a state- ment, men of all political opinions, if they are only faith- ful and loyal to your Majesty; but above all, your Majesty's present confidential advisers are called on, by every sacred obligation to investigate these facts which are now laid before your most gracious Majesty ; and your Majesty will see, if you are graciously pleased to issue your royal directions on the subject ; or if, as it is to be hoped, the spontaneous voice of Protestant loyalty to their Sovereign, and duty to their God, will awaken as one man all your faithful Protestant subjects, to de- mand and insist on public investigation of these facts, your Majesty will see how easily, and conclusively, and au- . thoritatively the proof of them can be effected. If your Majesty is pleased to order any of your confi- XXIV dential advisers to take this book, and examine by the records of Parliament whether the Papal Bishops swore such oaths, and gave such evidence, and also whether they issued such pastorals as are here recorded, when they report to your most gracious Majesty, they must authenticate these statements. If, then, your Majesty is pleased to issue your royal order to the learned Heads of your Universities, to Ox- ford, Cambridge, Trinity College, Dublin, and demand of them to investigate certain long concealed Papal books, which have been lately deposited in their public libraries. If your Majesty is pleased to direct them to report, for your Royal satisfaction, whether their libraries contain certain Bibles and Commentaries, which bear proofs of being authorised by Papal Bishops, who have sworn these oaths, and given this evidence, and issued these pastorals such commentaries professing to be the inter- pretation of the Scriptures of the Papal Church, and inculcating anti-social, immoral, intolerant, persecuting, and seditious doctrines of Papal power against heretics they must report to your Majesty that they have. If your most gracious Majesty is then pleased to direct them to report, for your Royal information, whether they possess a certain work of Papal theology, in which it is said that these Papal Bishops have been training the candi- dates for the priesthood in their Colleges, and the Priests themselves in their secret conferences, to direct the consciences of your Majesty's Roman Catholic subjects in Ireland for many years past to report for your Ma- jesty whether they have got in their possession the secret Statutes of any of these Bishops, which it is proved they have taken the greatest pains to conceal whether they have got the Directories of these Bishops for the last eleven years whether these contain the questions of the XXV conferences as commanded by their statutes and extracted from their theology, and which bring home this theo- logy to them as their authorized standard for instructing the people. The Heads of your Majesty's Universities will report to your Majesty that they have these do- cuments. If then your Gracious Majesty is pleased to order that these learned professors shall report to you the nature and character of this theology, whether it is calculated to instruct your Majesty's Roman Catholic subjects in prin- ciples of true religion, of their duty to God, and to your Majesty, and their fellow-subjects, or not. If your Ma- jesty will command them to report for your Royal con- sideration the questions of conferences proposed by these Bishops, and the answers from this theology especially in the year 1832. Those learned professors will report for your Most Gracious Majesty's information, that this same theology is a system of idolatry and superstition ; calculated to train the population in principles of perjury, obscenity, intolerance, persecution, and sedition, and that no unfortunate people instructed in such principles, could be trained in allegiance to any power but the See of Rome. If, then, your Most Gracious Majesty will direct these learned men to report for your Majesty whether or not it is demonstrated by these documents in their libraries, that these Papal Bishops, after all their evidence, their oaths, and their pastorals, have set up as an authori- tative supplement to their theology, a certain code of Canon Law, from which, extracts are made in this vo- lume, now most humbly laid before your Majesty. If your Majesty will be pleased to order them to report ' whether the documents demonstrate, as is stated in this volume, on the fullest evidence of these Bishops them- XXVI selves, that Papal Laws published under episcopal au- thority, are thus put into force and operation in the countries where they are so published ; and whether or not, the proofs in this volume and in other documents lodged in their libraries, are just and substantial state- ments of the doctrines of the Papal Church on this head. These learned principals and professors must necessarily report to your Majesty that this is the case. Then if your Most Gracious Majesty will please to order that they report, whether the Bulls and Canons quoted in this volume, are cited as is stated from this Canon Law, and whether the originals and translations of these Bulls as given here, are correct according to the authorized records of the Papal Church. These learned professors will satisfy your Most Gracious Ma- jesty that they are so. Here it is submitted with the utmost deference to your Most Gracious Majesty, that the point in which your Majesty is most likely to be deceived is this : It will be represented to your Majesty, that the construc- tion put on the evidence, the books, the conduct, the laws of the Papal hierarchy, is but the exaggerated representation of Protestant bigotry, that nothing is to be apprehended from these laws, even though they be published that they can do no harm in England that the Papal hierarchy are loyal men, and that the whole is a misrepresentation, that it is illiberal, uncharitable, unchristian, and totally unworthy of your Most Gracious Majesty's consideration. On this, then, it is submitted with the most implicit confidence in your Majesty's wisdom and justice, that when your Majesty applies your Royal attention to this point of the case, the evidence will be the most full, the most authoritative, and conclusive to your Royal mind, XXV11 that is to be furnished on any part of it. For allowing to the fullest extent the truth of this representation, how unfounded soever it be, your Most Gracious Majesty has but to direct your confidential advisers, to inform your Majesty whether the extracts from the report of the House of Commons in the year 1816, as cited in this volume, from page 247 to page 3(J6 be correctly taken, and to direct them to state for your Majesty's satisfac- tion, whether the documents in that report, as sent from all the most confidential officers of the British Empire, from the governments of all the states of Europe are genuine, and to be relied on. They must report to your Majesty that they are so that there are no documents of higher authenticity in the records of Parliament. If your Most Gracious Majesty shall be pleased to order them to report, whether your Majesty can place any confidence in the judgment, the opinions, and acts of all the Roman Catholic sovereigns and governments of Europe whether they are ignorant of Popery whether they misrepresent illiberally and uncharitably their own Pope their own Church their own Hierarchy, and their own Canon Laws and whether their opinions, and the regulations of their governments, from the ex- perience of ages and the practical knowledge of all their kingdoms, is likely to mislead your Majesty's Royal judgment. Your Majesty sees, there is but one report that could be made on such a case as this. Your Most Gracious Majesty has only then to direct them, to state on what grounds the Papal Bulls, which are not only prohibited, but execrated in the Papal- states of Europe, are to be permitted to be published to direct the consciences of your Majesty's subjects with impunity in your dominions. Let them demonstrate, if in their power, how it is, that certain Laws and Bulls which the Papal govern- ments of Austria, Spain, Portugal, France, denounce as calculated, if published in their territories, to subver all subjection to sovereigns, to undermine all their go- vernments, and to overturn all their authority, may nevertheless be permitted full uninterrupted scope throughout your Majesty's dominions. Let it be proved to your Majesty's satisfaction, that Bulls, as for example the Sulla Caince Domini, which even the Irish Papal Bishops themselves admitted would be in collision with your Majesty's authority, which they con- fessed would leave nothing at rest even in a Papal state, the publication of which in Spain, and in France, and in other countries, has been denounced as high treason, for which Bishops have been banished and deprived of their Sees ; let it be proved how this Bull can be pub- lished by the Bishops in these realms, for the Priests to govern the people, with safety to your Majesty's Royal government and dignity, and the Institutions of your Empire. If it is calculated to overthrow the authority of Sovereigns who bow to the Papacy, how must it affect the Empire of a Sovereign whom it denounces, and ac- curses as an excommunicated heretic ! Let the testi- mony, not of a Protestant, or an opponent of the Papacy, but of the Pope's own auditor, Cardinal Erskine, as found in page 304, be added to the proofs in this volume, that this Bull is always enforced wherever it can be enforced, and then let it be reconciled to fidelity to your Majesty, to any principle that ought to animate the breast of any loyal subject, much less of those to whom your Gracious Majesty entrusts the government of your Empire, to permit the publication of this Bull within your Majesty's dominions. It ought likewise to be demonstrated to your Most Gracious Majesty, with reference to the Bull Super Soliditate, which the Queen of Portugal peremptorily prohibited the Papal Nuncio from publishing in her kingdom, which her Prime-minister peremptorily refused permission to publish ; how any Prime-minister of your Majesty can reconcile it to his duty, to his Sovereign, or his country, to permit this Bull to be published within your Majesty's dominions, published too as it is, with the avowed intention of establishing the infallibility and the temporal authority of the Pope, and the universal sub- jection of all Christendom to his power. Your Most Gracious Majesty will perceive that all the force of testimony on this subject is derived, not from Protestants but Roman Catholics that it is not Pro- testant misrepresentation, or party animosity, or bigotry, or uncharitableness, or illiberality, as it is the fashion with many to say, who are ignorant of these momentous truths, and who hate them, because it is their interest they should not be true, and who would, if possible, conceal them from your Majesty's knowledge ; but your Majesty will perceive that this is the calm, deliberate, unanswerable testimony of Roman Catholics themselves, with respect to their own ecclesiastical authorities the policy the ambition of those authorities their schemes for advancing their own interest and power, and over- turning all civil and temporal Institutions that obstruct their plans. Your Majesty will see too, that this is not the testi- mony of unlearned, illiterate Roman Catholics, but of the highest authorities in all Europe. The Sovereign's, the Parliaments, the Statesmen, the Law Officers of the Crown, the Historians here are all their testimonies given and proved in the regulations of all their govern- raents, their laws the barriers which they have been compelled to erect in their own defence against the plots and machinations of their own hierarchy. The instruments used by that hierarchy are specified, the names, the objects, the effects of the Bulls by which they carry on their plans, are fully detailed ; and it is perfectly clear, that the very documents forbidden, de- nounced, and execrated by the Sovereigns and Govern- ments of all Papal Europe, are now published and put into active operation in your Majesty's dominions. They are in progress openly, avowedly, towards (he overturn ing all the most sacred Institutions within your realm, and the avowed dismemberment of your Majesty's Em- pire. And either the experience, the laws, and the his- tory of all Papal Europe is a fable the documents fur- nished by all the foreign ministers of England are false, or your Majesty's kingdom is being organized and sub- verted by a system of perfidy and sedition, of treasonable Laws of the Papacy, which no Papal government in Europe would tolerate for a single hour. It is therefore, Most Gracious Sovereign, for the pur- pose of maintaining your Majesty's authority, with duti- ful, devoted loyalty, that your Majesty's faithful servant and subject dares to assert, and to lay his assertion at your Royal feet, as in this volume, that your Government in Ireland is "a nullity," and that "the Pope is the virtual ruler of the land." If the administration of justice in your Majesty's dominions is necessary to the existence of your government ; how is that government supported, when crime evades the utmost vigilance of the law when perjury, patronized, inculcated by the Church of Rome, protects within the very precincts of your Ma- jesty's Courts, the criminal whom the officers of justice have at last with difficulty seized ? If the free choice of representatives of the people, is an essential ingredient of the British Constitution, how is that maintained under your Majesty's government, when the nominee of a Papal Bishop can be returned for many of the counties in Ireland, where a poor enslaved population are driven at the beck of their Priests, to give as they command, that vote, of which many of those poor crea- tures have acquired the privilege, by the system of per- jury, in which these Priests had trained them? If conscientious subjection to your Majesty's Govern- ment is the only security for true allegiance, how can that Government be maintained, when the people are secretly trained to hold your Majesty as an excommunicated he- retic a vassal of the Pope, who are in rebellion against your lawful Sovereign when the furious bigotry of the Bishop, the Priest, and the Demagogue, are continually stimulating the people to the utmost pitch of hostility to your Majesty's Royal family, and your kingdom pro- claiming in every public meeting and in every newspaper, that neither justice, nor charity, nor any thing but hos- tility, and cruelty, and persecution, are to be looked for from England that the only hope for the nation is in the casting off of your Majesty's Legislature in England, and in establishing a Papal Parliament in this country that is, a Parliament consisting of a set of men nomi- nated to their power, and dependent for its continuance on those who have given the evidence, and issued the pastorals, and subscribed the oaths, given in this book, and who have set up these foreign laws of persecution and of treason within your Majesty's realm, under the command of an antichristian foreign despot ; that is, in plain words, that the Pope should take into his own hands, the laws, the liberties, the properties, the lives of all your Majesty's subjects, Protestant and Roman Catho- xxxii lie in Ireland that he should make your Majesty's own territory the fulcrum to plant a lever, to tear up your authority by the roots to harass and perplex your go- vernment to foment treason in every spot of England and Scotland, where Romish slaves of the Papacy are to be found, till a fit opportunity shall have arrived, for putting your loyal Protestant subjects in Ireland to the sword, and delivering up that part of your Majesty's terri- tory to any foe with whom you could be engaged in war, who would embrace with joy the opportunity of invading and overwhelming your Empire. These, Most Gracious Sovereign, are the plain honest statements of truth, laid with all devoted submission and fidelity at your Majesty's feet. And it is not in the power of the learning and the talent of all the traitors in these realms, nor of all the dupes, or tools, or accom- plices of traitors, or of those who make base disloyal compacts with them, to refute one tittle of it. Your Majesty may perhaps demand why the writer ventures to inscribe this volume to your Majesty, rather than to the local authority appointed by your Majesty in Ireland why it is not laid before the Representative of your Royal person and Government there, whose duty it is, to see that such a system of treason could not be car- ried on, in that part of the Empire committed to his charge. Your Majesty's Royal wish on this subject has been anticipated ; and that it may appear to your Majesty's wisdom no light matter ; the first Edition of this book was inscribed, with all due deference, to his Excellency, the present Lord Lieutenant of Ireland ; and it was placed, moreover, in his Excellency's hands and that your Majesty may perceive that there was no deficiency of respect and deference to his Excellency, nor any xxxm failure of dutiful fidelity to your Majesty's Government, the [Letter Dedicatory to the Lord Lieutenant is pre- served in this Edition for your Majesty's inspection. But whether his Excellency thought the work and the writer too contemptible to notice whether the wickedness it unfolded seemed beyond the limits of credibility to his Ex- cellency whether he thought the crime too atrocious to be committed, or the criminals too powerful to be pu- nished or whether he condescended to think upon the subject at all ; the result has demonstrated, that if any good were to be hoped for the country, the facts must be laid before some other power, than that of the Representa- tive of Royalty in Ireland. For the very individuals of the Papal hierarchy, who have put these laws into operation, have been received and cherished in his Excellency's Court the men who have dared to issue the sentence of excom- munication against your Majesty and all your Protestant subjects, not only in their published laws, but in their se- cret statutes have been the principal attendants at the Vice- regal Court, and guests at the Vice-regal table. And your Majesty may see the pitch of audacity to which the crime of these men has now reached, in this, that the direct subversion of your Majesty's legislature, the dismem- berment of your Empire, and the extirpation of the Protestant Established Church, is not even affected to be concealed, but the first cannon to be fired by your Majesty's enemies, is to be the signal of Papal gratula- tion, and Papal triumph. At the time when the first Edition of this work issued from the press, the facts were stated on the evi- dence of documents then only in the possession of the Papal hierarchy and Priests themselves, and of the writer, so that if his Excellency, the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, had thought proper to investigate the case, he b 3 XXXIV must have called on the writer to produce the documents and prove the charges. But since that time, those docu- ments have been lodged in the Universities. Your Majesty can command the learning and talents of your best Statesmen and Divines to investigate and report on the case, and therefore it is on this ground worthy of being laid before your Most Gracious Majesty. And again, when the first Edition of this work was published, the writer had only stated the facts on the authority of the documents in his possession ; he knew from the principles of the Papal Church, and the evi- dence of their own secret books, the crimes they were perpetrating and meditating by the publication of these Bulls, Canons, and Decretals. But he did not know that there was another source of proof which is calcu- lated at once to bring satisfaction and conviction to your Majesty's mind, and to the mind of every reflecting person in the Empire namely, the judgments, the his- tory, and the laws, of all the Papal governments of Europe on the same subject, as given in the Report of the Committee of the House of Commons ; their know- ledge of the objects of their own hierarchy, and of the publication of these Bulls in their respective Empires, their vigilance, and the strict laws of their governments resolutely to prevent the same. This subject, then, which has engaged the attention of all the sovereigns of Europe, seemed worthy of being laid before your Majesty, most especially because if they are not all totally deceived, it involves the liberties, the properties, the lives, and the religion of your Majesty's subjects, the stability of your Royal throne, the safety of your Majesty's Empire. With respect to the truth of the facts stated in this book if the writer could be allowed to prove his fidelity xxxv to your Majesty, he would desire to put the proof ou this test. That the laws of England might be suspended, as far as regards his person, and his life placed at your Majesty's absolute disposal, and that in the face of those who dare to concoct this system of wholesale treason against your Majesty, and of those who are either so criminally ignorant, or so interestedly base, as to wish to deceive your Majesty on this case, your Majesty should issue an order to them all, to find a man in the Empire who would stand in your Royal presence, and produce before your Majesty the secret books which are specified in this volume, and disprove one single fact or document it contains ; that he should place his life as the writer would on the issue, and that the man who failed to es- tablish the truth before your Majesty should be ordered forthwith to the scaffold for his falsehood. There is not a man within the precincts of your Majesty's Empire would dare to set his life upon the stake ; nay, though their character, their religion, the exposure of their treason is involved, your Majesty will see, they have not dared to come before the tribunal of public judgment to meet the facts of the case ; conscious of their crimes, they shrink with the instinctive terror of a guilty con- science from the light. But if your Majesty's throne is to be preserved for yourself and your posterity if the British Empire is not to be totally overthrown your Majesty's loyal subjects, to whatever denomination they belong, must awaken from their ignorance and apathy on this subject, to maintain the cause of their religion, of their Sovereign, and of the laws and liberties of their country. It may be considered necessary to apologize for pre- suming to inscribe to your Majesty a book expressing XXXVI facts in language so strong and denunciatory as that which is to be found in these pages. It is true, Most Gracious Sovereign, that in these days of hollow liberalism, when it is the fashion to call all religions Christian, that bear the name of Christianity ; it is very foreign from the popular taste to testify against the Papacy, as a system not of Christ, but of Anti-christ. Nevertheless, if the word of God bears that testimony, it must be true, and " manifestation of the truth" is the office of ministers of the Gospel. The word of God pronounces woe " to them that call evil good, and good evil." To put the gloss of seeming truth on falsehood were a crime against the Majesty of God; and if this be so, the presumption is, not to speak the truth. Nay the daring presumption would be, to approach your Gracious Majesty, and to offer to your Royal notice vice, covered with the veil or drapery of virtue. Therefore, Madam, however it may oppose the glozing fashion of the day, duty to God and fidelity to your Majesty, demand that perjurers and traitors be exposed and denounced, and that their crimes be denominated, as they are, nothing less than perjury and treason. If the statements in this book be false, the least part of the offence is the language in which it is expressed ; but if the statements in this book be true, the force of language must fail for ever, to express denunciation adequate to the atrocity of those men, whose crimes are laid bare in this volume, as per- petrated against God against their Sovereign, and against the laws and liberties of her Empire. There is one subject more which it is necessary to anticipate. Those whose interest it is to endeavour to conceal the truth from your Majesty's knowledge, and if possible, to impose on the ingenuous and unsuspecting confidence of your Royal mind, will assert that this book is written to stir up strife and kindle contention between different classes of your Majesty's subjects, Protestants and Roman Catholics that it is dictated by a feeling of hostility towards members of the Church of Rome, and therefore deserving 1 , rather of your Majesty's dis- pleasure, than your Royal notice. If the statements in it be true, your Majesty will see at once, that malevolence, if it existed, could neither create facts, nor forge truth as instruments for its pur- pose ; therefore to disprove the facts, if they can be dis- proved, and not to impeach personal character and impute unworthy motives, is the way to bring conviction to your Majesty's mind on the case. But, Most Gracious Sovereign, so far from feeling hosti Hty to the Roman Catholics of Ireland if the unworthy writer of these pages were permitted to supplicate a boon from your Majesty's Royal favour a boon,the best and rich- est he could ask ; it would not be one of personal aggran- dizement, of wealth or honour, but it would be a boon and a blessing for the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland It would be this, that your Majesty should issue your Royal mandate, as some of your Royal predecessors have done, that a certain number of faithful, able, devoted mi- nisters of Christ should be selected in our Church, and that they should go forth bearing your Majesty's special Royal licence, to preach the Gospel of Christ with ho- nest bold fidelity to the poor Roman Catholics of Ire- land that they should go when and where they pleased, into the Cathedral, the Church, or wherever the preju- dices of the poor people would permit them to go, to hear with the greatest readiness ; and that there, bearing your Majesty's Royal licence, they should preach to the poor Roman Catholics, that Gospel of our blessed Re- deemer that free and full salvation of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, which their blind and guilty tyrants and task-masters, their Bishops and Priests, will neither let them read nor hear. That your Gracious Majesty would proclaim to your poor enslaved and op- pressed Roman Catholic subjects, that the Word of the Holy God should be taught in the National Schools ; and that if they chose to send their children there, they should have protection from their spiritual tyrants, for themselves and their poor families in reading the word of their Creator. Thus, O Gracious Sovereign, you would burst the chains of Papal slavery, and crush the power of these Papal Laws and Papal traitors, who enslave and lead captive your Majesty's poor unhappy Roman Catholic subjects. Thus, under God's blessing, would you eman- cipate those, who are encompassed on every side with spiritual tyrants, but on no side find a deliverer. Thus, Madam, the blessing of God that once attended Royal fidelity to his truth and cause, and rescued this Empire from Papal slavery, again would bless your Majesty, and deliver yourself, your subjects, and your Empire from the dangers and horrors that surround these realms. Thus, Most Gracious Sovereign, would your Majesty's own laws and Government find power and security at home and abroad, when they were main- tained and corroborated by the laws and authority of God ; and instead of having his righteous holy displea- sure called down, as it is most justly to be feared, it must be, by a criminal compromise with the Papal Apos- tacy in taking down his Holy Word as the standard of truth of education of moral government for the Em- pire ; your Majesty's Royal Councils might look up with joyful hope for the blessing of that God, whose XXXIX word they honoured, and whose authority they main- tained. Great, perhaps, may be considered the presumption of laying all these facts, and documents, and sentiments, unpermitted before your Majesty. But O, Madam, let it plead your gracious pardon, that they are so laid, with the humble confidence of conscious truth. Being Com- mitted to the blessing of Him who is greater than all the Sovereigns of the earth, and commended in earnest prayer to His direction, they are laid at your Majesty's feet with the humble trust, that they may be attended with that measure of success, which His holy will shall vouchsafe to them, that they be made instruments in his hands "for the advancement of his glory, the good of his church, the safety, honour, and welfare of your Gracious Majesty and your dominions." May it please Him to make it instrumental, however remotely, in con- tributing to the security of your Royal throne ! Long may the crown of this united Empire encircle your Royal brow ! May it descend with all the lustre with which God has been pleased to adorn it, to your Majesty's pos- terity ! and when He who conferred, shall call on you to resign it, may your Gracious Majesty exchange it for a crown " incorruptible and undented, and that fadeth not away," through Jesus Christ our Lord ! This is the earnest prayer of Madam, Your Gracious Majesty's Most loyal, faithful, and devoted, But unworthy subject and servant, ROBERT J. M'GHEE. DEDICATION OF THE FIRST EDITION. TO HIS EXCELLENCY LORD VISCOUNT EBRINGTON, BARON FORTESCUE, LORD LIEUTENANT GENERAL, AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND, &C. &C. MAY IT PLEASE YOUR EXCELLENCY, MY LORD, If the title of this book is not justified by its contents if a liberty is taken with the name and authority of our most gracious Sovereign if any act of injustice is com- mitted towards any of her Majesty's subjects, over whom your Excellency has been placed as the representative of her Royal Person and government then, my Lord, no language can adequately express the audacity of the individual who presumes to offer to your Excellency's consideration a work, which, under such circumstances, were worthy of your most severe displeasure and reproof. But if, on the contrary, my Lord, it is an humble effort of one of her Majesty's most loyal and faithful subjects, to vindicate her Majesty's honour and government, as the Sovereign of these realms, from the base conspiracy of an order of men who make religion, which ought to be the handmaid of loyalty and virtue, the instrument of trea- son and every crime if it be a faithful, honest exposure of a system, which, by the instrumentality of a perfidious xlii policy which is called religion, seduces her Majesty's subjects from their allegiance to their lawful Sovereign, and transfers that allegiance to a foreign tyrant if it lays before your Excellency, with plain and honest fidelity, a tissue of iniquitous deceit and domination, which is treachery to one class of her Majesty's subjects, tyranny to another, and the fruitful source of misery and ruin to them all if it exposes the real cause of the miseries of that unhappy country, over which, in can- dour, but with all respect, it must be said of your Ex- cellency, or any Viceroy, that he has the misfortune to preside if it exhibits to your Excellency's view the reason why Ireland requires a vigorous administration of the laws, and why it thwarts and impedes their execu- tion why it mocks the wisdom of the legislative, and paralyzes the arm of the executive authority why it defies coercion why it contemns concession stamps ignorance and folly on the one, and evades the imbecility of the other if it exposes immediately the cause why the rule of your royal Sovereign is reduced to a mere shadow, and consequently that of your Excellency to the mere shadow of a shade if it informs your Excel- lency of a tissue of perjury which you could not have imagined of crime of cruelty of treachery of in- tolerance of sedition, which you could not have pos- sibly believed to be connected with any system of pagan- ism, much less of nominal Christianity then, my Lord, there is no individual in the nation to whom this work ought to be so commended as to your Excellency ; and it is therefore most humbly submitted to your Excel- lency's most grave and gracious consideration. Your Excellency will perceive that it is very simple in its construction. It consists merely of two parts First, of a detail of Parliamentary evidence, of the accuracy xliii of which your Excellency can easily be satisfied. Much of it, no doubt, was given in your Excellency's presence, and is to be found in the Parliamentary records, with which your Excellency is familiar, and which are easily accessible. The other part consists of a number of docu- ments, the principles of which, and in some instances the documents themselves, your Excellency sees, were denied on oath by the men who gave that evidence ; the atrocity of these principles it were impertinent to point out. There cannot be a doubt that your Excellency often revolved them in your mind ; and, while you could not believe that there were any men on earth so base as to entertain such principles, you have always considered it most illiberal and uncharitable to impute them to the persons who denied them even upon oath. Your Excellency now can see and judge for yourself. You know, my Lord, the high authority that records the test of truth " He that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be re- proved ; but he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in God." Your Excellency will admit the perfection of the rule, and you now can judge of the force and power of its application. It is clear that the character of these men the truth of their oaths the nature of their prin- ciples the whole system of their religion all that is dear to them, is at stake. It is clear that the proof of the case is put to a fair and honest issue. If these Popish Bishops stand forward before the Roman Catholics whom they enslave, and the Protestants whom they be- tray, and produce the documents, I propose to redeem their character their oaths their loyalty their prin- ciples their religion and, if they succeed in their effort, then the report of their success shall be laid xliv before yonr Excellency, and I will confess with grief and shame that I have been guilty of a gross mistake, to whatsoever extent they may be able to prove the same, and that I have presumed unworthily to call your Excel- lency's notice to the subject I shall recall this book from the press, and bow with all suitable contrition to the just sentence of your Excellency's displeasure. If Mr. O'Connell, for whom these Bishops and Priests impose an annual tax on the affectionate credulity and warm-hearted zeal of the poor Roman Catholics of Ire- land, that they may maintain him, as the agent of that seditious and insurrectionary spirit of hostility to that Protestant government, which it is their aim to shake off, and to that Protestant population whom they are bound, as your Excellency sees, by their secret laws to exterminate if Mr. O'Connell, ventures to take the position of counsel for these Bishops, on the platform, in the court of public justice, or to argue the case before the bar of the House of Commons, and if he succeeds in defending them from the facts alleged in this book then, my Lord, let British statesmen still bow to his dictation. Whatever may be said of their principles, they will at least be rescued from the humiliating posi- tion of being dupes of being imposed upon by the patrons of perjury and sedition being made the pitiable, though, it is to be hoped, unconscious instruments of their Sovereign's danger, their own dishonour, and their country's ruin. But, my Lord, if your Excellency sees that these men dare not venture upon the task of their own exculpation if you see them shrink in conscious guilt from the pub- licity of the platform, the press, the court of justice, and the senate if you see that they skulk away in terror from the fear of giving to their crimes the validity of xlv public proof, by any attempt at a public vindication then, my Lord, your Excellency will see tbe true posi- tion in which you stand as the nominal governor, in her Majesty's name, of Ireland your Excellency will see that you are placed to govern a people whose spiritual teachers instruct them to despise the laws you are to administer, and to hate the authority you represent you will see that your royal Mistress is proclaimed in these laws, not only in common with her Protestant subjects as an excommunicated heretic, but that the poor Roman Catholics are to learn that she must bow her royal head for pardon at the feet of the Italian tyrant, that spiritual traitor that "man of sin, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped," and who in the plenitude of that blasphemy which is marked in the word of God as engraven on his head, arrogates to himself the same honour, power, dignity, and veneration as the Vicar and Representative of the Lord of Heaven and Earth, which, in a temporal sense, is due to your Excellency in this nation, as Representative of our most gracious Sovereign in this part of her dominions. Permit me, with all due deference, to submit to your Excellency's serious consideration how it can be possible that a nation of men can be brought to submit to a power which it is made their religion to hate how they can be brought to pay any conscientious respect or obedi- ence to laws which it is made their religion to trample under foot how peace can be promoted when religion is made the instrument of war, the handmaid of hatred, the sower of sedition, the prompter of perjury, the mediator of murder, the parent of every cruelty, and the nurse of every crime ? Is it, may I venture to submit to your Excellency, by xlvi the compromise of virtue, that vice is to be eradicated ? Is it by the compromise of honour, that disgrace is to be averted ? Is it by the compromise of loyalty, that sedi- tion is to be put down ? Is it by the compromise of all morality and all religion, that the honour of God and the happiness of man is to be promoted ? And here, my Lord, whether we look at the temporal or spiritual aspect of this case, may I humbly take per- mission to submit to your Excellency how far you think it justifiable that men shall impute to those persons who feel called on, honestly and faithfully to expose the guilt, the wickedness, and falsehood of the Church of Rome principles of illiberal, uncharitable hostility to Roman Catholics, and how far you think it justifiable that a com- promise with the principles of this Church, and an ad- mission that Popery is Christianity, should pass for liberality of principle, and for Christian kindness and charity to Roman Catholics. I most gladly avail myself of that solemn sense of religion which public report as- cribes, and I trust truly ascribes to your Excellency, to entreat your grave consideration of this subject. Without a tedious detail of the many awful idolatries propagated among this unhappy people, I would just mention one of such an authoritative standard, that no question can be raised about it. The present Pope sent over an encyclical letter to the Romish Bishops of this country, nearly seven years ago, viz. in 1832, in which he uses the following ex- pressions : " Now that all these happy circumstances may concur, let us lift up our eyes and hands to the most Blessed Virgin Mary, who alone has destroyed all heresies, who fills us with the greatest confidence, or rather who is the whole foundation of our hope" xlvii Now, this letter, with these words so translated, and so marked, was sold, and is sold at this day, under the authority of the whole body of the Romish Bishops, as of infallible truth, to the miserable Roman Catholics of Ireland. Now here is another principle of equal authority a canon of the Council of Trent, the first on the Eucharist. Sess. XII. " If any one shall deny that in the sacrament of the most holy Eucharist is contained truly, really, and substanti- ally the body and blood, along with the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, and therefore Christ alto- gether, but shall say that he is in it only as a sign, or a figure, or a certere, let him be damned." Now, permit me, as a Minister of Christ, while I lay before your Excellency ihese two specimens of spiritual darkness, and while I humbly submit this volume of im- moral, anti-social, and cruel iniquity, permit me, with all deference, to ask your Excellency whether you consider that a man who truly believes the glorious gospel of our blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ who knows that his righteousness and his atoning blood are the only refuge for a guilty sinner can, if he is faithful, compro- mise his Master's truth ? can he, if he have that truth in his own heart, cease to feel, and feeling, cease to testify, on behalf of his fellow sinners, against the abo- minable idolatry and superstition of these Popes and these Councils ? Is it Christianity to take the crown off the head of Christ and place it on a creature ? to sub- vert the foundation laid in Zion, and call the Virgin Mary " the whole foundation of the sinner's hope ?" Is not that, my Lord, most awful idolatry ? Is it Christi- anity to think that a Priost, by pronouncing a few caba- listic words over a bit of paste, can embody into that xlviii the Lord of Life and Glory, and then pretend to offer it as a sacrifice for sin, and hold it up to be adored by a poor, blind, and ignorant population ? Is this Christ my Lord, or is it not an idol an Antichrist that pre- tends to repeat the finished sacrifice of Immanuel, and set up a wafer to be adored for the Lord of Glory ? And now, my Lord, turn to the morals. Look at the perjury at the sedition at the persecution at the cruelty inculcated and exemplified in this book. Look at the fruits of this faith look at the offspring of this superstition. The country over which your Excellency presides is an example " Si monumenta quteris cir- cumspice" You cannot look, my Lord, nor can I show your Excellency, in the press, the horrible obscenities of these Bishops and Priests, with which, in their infamous confessional, they overwhelm and enslave the minds of the unhappy female population making slaves of the wives, that they may more effectually enslave their hus- bands, and slaves of the mothers that they may enslave their children,. But what I can show, is enough to ask your Excellency to pronounce in your own breast what is the duty of any man in any station that calls him- self a Christian and a Protestant. Are we, my Lord, as ministers of Christ, to mock the name of truth, by pre- tending to take the robe of charity to cover a criminal compromise of truth, by leaving our fellow men to perish in idolatries, in superstitions, and in crimes like these which are revolting alike to religion and to humanity ? Would Paul have done so, my Lord? Would Christ have done so ? Is this the lesson taught us in our Bible ? Is not apathy in such a cause dishonour to our God ? Is not compromise with those who inculcate such a system, a guilty participation in their crime ? And now, my Lord, why do I venture to submit to your Excellency these reflections on tins subject ? Is it that I would use an effort to injure my Roman Catholic countrymen, as being their enemy ? to misrepresent them to your Excellency ? My Lord, it is often a pain- ful, but a necessary duty to take a public tyrant a public traitor a public perjurer or a public villain, and make him, as he ought to be made, a public ex- ample to the world. But this is my testimony to my poor Roman Catholic countrymen. I firmly believe there are not on this earth a more patient, enduring, affectionate, and grateful people in their own unsophis- ticated natural character. I believe they would be good tenants peaceable, hospitable, kind, and cordial neigh- bours. I believe they would be loyal and devoted sub- jects to their sovereign ; and, if they were trained to habits of industry, and had employment, they would be a prosperous and contented nation. But the dark system of deep anti-christian iniquity, inculcated into them in the shape of religion, by their Bishops and Priests, brings them to the state in which they are. Your Excellency has in this book some of the doctrines and principles which are instilled into their ears you have the lessons of their instruction, the reasons of their misery, and the cause of their crimes. The remedy to be applied to the people of Ireland collectively, is the only remedy for man individually as a sinner the balm of pure, holy, undefiled religion a faithful exposure to the people of the iniquity of those tyrants and traitors that enslave and corrupt them a faithful, bold trans- lation and exposure of such Bulls as these, and such theology as that of Dens a faithful exhibition of the conscious guilt with which their task-masters shrink from the proofs of their iniquity Christian fidelity against the oppressors of the people, combined with 1 Christian affection and kindness to the poor people them- selves. These, my Lord, united with a faithful adminis- tration of justice, a firm but temperate rule, an attempt on your Excellency's part to fulfil the duties of your high station, according to the language of that prayer offered up in our Liturgy, in behalf of the representative of royal authority these would afford a hope for the re- generation of Ireland. I cannot more appropriately close this address to your Excellency, than in the language of the prayer to which I have alluded " That it may please Almighty God to bless your Excellency, his servant, as the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and to grant that you may use the sword which our Sovereign Lady the Queen hath committed into your hand, with justice and mercv, according to God's blessed will, for the protection of this people, and the true religion established amongst us. That He may enlighten you by his grace, preserve you by his providence, and encompass you with his favour That He may bless your whole council, direct and pros- per all their consultations, to the advancement of his glory, the good of his church, the honour of her sacred Majesty, and the safety and welfare of her dominions." That this prayer may be sincerely offered up and abund- antly answered, and that your Excellency may be able to give an account of your stewardship, exercised as in this prayer, when you come to appear at the tribunal of the King of kings, and Lord of lords, Is the sincere and humble hope, Of one who has the honor to be, With all due respect, Your Excellency's most obedient, and Very humble servant, ROBERT J. M'GHEE, Minister of Harold's Cross Church, Dublin CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION. Nature and importance of this book Documents on which proofs depend First meeting at Exeter Hall, 1835 Priests Direc- tories By whom compiled and printed Coyne's catalogues His evidence in them Directories from 1830 to 1835 The vir- tues of the Church of Rome Dens's Theology p. 1-6 Volume added to new Edition Epitome of Canon Law of Bene- dict XIV identified with Dr. Murray Apologists for him, Mr. Woods His defence examined Mr. Stanley, now Bishop of Norwich, his defence of Dr. Murray Folly of this Dr. Mur- ray's own attempt to defend himself Falsehood of it proved by statutes now detected Duplicity of him and his Priests...p. 7-11 Dr. Murray's story of the Bookseller Does not vindicate him His own confession fixes the guilt on him Nature of Vol. of Canon Law Laws it contains Infallibility unchangeable Pope's Encyclical of 1832 Principles contained in it Parallel between it and acts of Bishops Delahogue and Dens on consent of Bishops p. 12-16 Dr. Murray's confirmation of this proves case against himself Dens advertised in Comet Important character'of advertise- ment Why published, and how far suppressed How often it appeared p. 17-22 Dr. Murray's secret statutes Clear proofs they contain Fixing Dens on the Bishops Slevin's evidence Canon Law of Rome Decretals in force wherever published This principle established applied to the present case Slevin proves the necessity of new provincial statutes Those now enacted His evidence throws light on the case Proves iniquity of Papacy p. 23-27 Important proofs of the mode of promulgating Papal Laws from Van-Espen Demonstrates the best method to be that adopted with this code of laws Several other incidental proofs Dr. Doyle Sir Philip Crampton and Dr. Miley p. 2730 Review of proofs of authoritative publication of these laws Prin- ciples of the case recapitulated Demonstration conclusive and unanswerable Important evidence on Ribbonmcn before Lords Committee Ribbonmen only observe the laws of their church. p. 30-33 Hi Challenge to Bishops of Leinster To whole Papal hierarchy to disprove the charges made against them Challenge especially to Dr. Murray and O'Connell, to try the case in a Court of jus- tice Or by petition to Parliament...... p. 33-35 Appeal to Bishops and Priests to come out from such a system of crime Appeal to Dr. Murray as a poor aged sinner Appeal to Roman Catholics of Ireland Appeal to Ribbonmen All in- vited to look to Christ, and to turn from Papal idols., .p. 3539 CHAPTER I. DOCUMENTS AS TO THE BULLA COEN^E DOMINI WITH THE BULL ITSELF p. 40-66 Reflections on Bull Bull investigated by Parliament p. 40-41 Dr. Doyle's evidence Swears it is not in force in Ireland Confesses that where it was, no state could be at rest p. 42 Swears it will never be received in Ireland Describes the effect of excommunication Admits it affects the temporal rights of men. p. 43, 44 DR. M'HALE's evidence before Commissioners Swears that Bulls are not binding unless when published Swears this was probably never published in Ireland Admits the Court of Rome means a political power That the collision between this Bull and the temporal authorities would prevent its publication Swears that the Bishops are the persons who inform the Priests of the publi- cation of a Bull Refers to Dr. Murray p. 4446 Evidence of both these men recapitulated Proved contrary to their own Canon Law taught in Maynooth Bull must be in force as far as they dare have it. See Reiffenstuel Bull set up by the Bishops of Leinster when they got emancipation p. 46-50 Translations of this Bull p. 51 Pretence of it, charity No hope of loyalty, subjection to law, or of peace where it is published Duplicity of Dr. Murray's ad- dress to Protestants, " beloved fellow- Christians" In secret statutes excommunicates them as heretics p. 5255 Bull sets up jurisdiction of Pope Supersedes British law Case of Dr. Mulholland and O'Connell's advice to him Remarkable admissions of Dr. M'Hale of the tyranny of Rome in Dr. O'Finan's case Curse of the Papacy on all who interfere as to church property How applied to Ireland p. 5C-57 Curse of the Papacy on those who oppose her Canon Law Real questions that statesmen must meet p. 58-59 Rule of Popish Archbishops and Bishops set up against the laws of the realm by this Bull The Pope's letter Dens, and Dr. Mur- ray's secret statutes Duty of Protestants p. 60-61 liii Miserable folly of trying to patch up peace with Popery The treasonable sentiment of Dr. M'Hale No Popish Bishops or Priests bound by the laws of England All bound to maintain the Bulla Ccense ..p. 62-63 Xo oaths Privileges or rights can protect a Protestant sovereign or subjects from it Universal obligation of it p. 64-60 CHAPTER II. DOCUMENTS AS TO PAPAL LAW FOR THE RESTITUTION OF ALL FORFEITED FROPEETY IN IRELAND AND THE LAW ITSELF. p. 67-98 Security of property investigated by Parliament before the Bill of 1829 Evidence of Dr. Murray Remarkable duplicity of it Pretends there was no desire to interfere with the property of the Church No objection to any security for it Attributes any sentiments as to the curtailment of the establishment merely to political ceconomy Pretends that opposition was made to the dues of Priests as well as to tythes p. 67-69 DR. DOYLE'S letter to Lord Liverpool Ditto to Lord Farnham Remarkable extract from the former Appeal to his oath Infa- mous duplicity exhibited in it Oath of all the Popish Bishops Names published as a monument of their iniquity p. 69-72 O'CONNELL'S evidence before the Lords States the objections to granting power to Papacy Admits they would be just, if true Forfeited property Pretends impossibility of tracing the owners Pretends that Roman Catholics would oppose all restitution of property, lay or ecclesiastical, even with their life Duplicity of his evidence and mode of escape from it p. 72-75 Evidence of DR. SLEVIN professor of Maynooth, before Commis- sioners of Education on this very Bull in 1826 Evades and de- nies the principles of this Papal rescript, and pretends it has no relation to Ireland p. 7o_81 The epitome of the Bull as given in the supplement to Dens With translation of it ...p. 82 Translations of the Bull p. 83-94 Review of ditto Object of Bull Total restitution of property- Subversion of act of settlement Ecclesiastics no part of the subjects of the state Absurd to think treaties can secure Church property Bull made a case of conscience The powerful policy of Satan in the Ecclesiastical government of Rome All crimes made matter of religion So religion a ready minister of all crimes References from Bull to evidence and oaths of Dr. Mur- ray, Dr. Doyle, all the Popish Bishops, and O'Connell_No faith to be kept with heretics Awful debasement of Popery. p. 94-97 c 3 liv State of property in England under this Bull Indolent and igno- rant security of Protestants Debasement of British govern- ment Dr. Slevin's evidence referred to on this Bull.... p. 97-98 CHAPTER III. DOCUMENTS AS TO 3RD CANON 4TH LATERAN COUNCIL Canon itself and laws of inquisition and extermination of heretics, with translation of the same. p. 99147 The former effects of this blood-thirsty canon Examination of DR. CROTTY on it, by Commissioners of Education Affects to deny its authenticity Pretends that if genuine was not law of church Evades quotation from it Pretends it was a law of church and civil powers Thus to vindicate the church from its principles Pretends canon fallen into disuse Pretends the Pope does not absolve from oaths of allegiance Deliberate effort made to sum up his evidence by himself Review of same by Editor p. 99-104 EXAMINATION OF DR. DOYLE beforeLords Swears the 3rd Canon of 4th Lateran does not involve extermination of heretics Pretends to deny its authenticity Pretends to make it appear that the Council was a congress of civil and Ecclesiastical powers Pretends that the Albigenses were subverting the laws of society That the canon, if it did pass there, was a vote of Council to put them down p. 105106 EVIDENCE OF DR. MURRAY before Committee of Commons De- nies this Canon to be in force in any part of Christendom That it ever had authority in these countries Pretends the Council was a congress of Ecclesiastical and civil powers Vilifies the Albigejises Pretends to believe that the canon is spurious Pretends to distinguish between 3rd Canon and the others p. 106-108 DR. DOYLE'S LETTER TO LORD LIVERPOOL His comment on evidence before Committees Attack on evidence of Dr. Magee, Archbishop of Dublin Effort to answer it Memorable state- ment and confession of the atrocity of this 3rd Canon.p. 109-1 1 1 Joint-evidence of Drs. Murray, Doyle, and Kelly, before Com- missioners of Education Dr. Doyle tries to swear away the meaning of the words of the Council calls the 3rd Canon matter of faith and policy Swears the Council had no refe- rence to future times Dr. Murray echoes the oath of Dr. Doyle Repeats substance of his former evidence Pretends this Canon is not infallible Swears it has no binding effect at present Swears it is repealed as having no existence Dr. Doyle swears that it is not in abeyance but has ceased Swears in no case it is to be taken as rule of Church at present Swears the spirit of these principles has died away Swears it nevei- was a principle of Popery that faith not to be kept with heretics Swears that this and the deposing power of Pope are univer- sally condemned by Romish Church p. 112-116 Evidence of these Bishops examinined Statement as to Albigenses false Pretended union of civil and Ecclesiastical authority in enacting laws of Councils Proved to be utterly false by the highest authority in their church, adopted as such by these very men in their own synod p. 117-121 Examination of their evidence as to authority of Canon Dr. Mur- ray and Doyle aware of the falsehood of this Existence of canon numerically recognized even in their own catechisms Dr. Doyle's misquotation of Matthew Paris His statements disproved by Van Espen His admission that the Canon proceeded from the Pope only proves the falsehood of his own evidence, and of Dr. Mur- ray's, and Dr. Crotty's, that it came from the secular powers Van Espen Panormitanus confirm this Dr. Doyle's statement as to Cochloeus disproved by Van Espen By their own Corpus Juris Canonici, and the gloss of the same And the date of the insertion of the Canon in it p. 122-126' Archbishop Magee's evidence on Mazarine Codex clearly borne out by Van Espen His Grace vindicated from Dr. Doyle's at- tack His evidence as to the Council of Trent proved Dr. Doyle's suppression of part of his creed and oath Relation be- tween 3rd Canon and Council of Trent proved Also between council and oath of Bishops Canon proved by Cabasutius class- book of Maynooth By Butler's Catechism By Dr, Doyle's own Catechism p. 126-130 Utter falsehood of the evidence of these Popish Bishops on this Canon Review of it Falsehood and absurdity of Dr. Crotty's evidence Separate and confederated iniquity of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle and their fellow-bishops Their smooth profes- sions Their solemn promises and oaths Admission of the hor- rible nature of the Canon, yet setting it up in their Provincial Synod, in addition to their standard, for exterminating the Pro- testants out of their dioceses p. 131136 Extracts from the Diocesan Synod of Benedict XIV. as epitomised in supplement to Deris, with translation of same, and the original extract translated , p. 136-139 Third Canon of 4th Lateran translated p. 139-14.2 Law of Council of Vienrie, by which the bishops are to regulate the arrest of heretics, translated p. 143-I4U CHAPTER IV. DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE INQUISITION AND TORTURE, AS SET UP BY THE ROMISH BISHOPS, ANO THE BULLS FOE THE SAMI- p. 148- 1G2 Their villainy in this respect not suspected by Protestants remark- Ivi able testimony of a Priest in 1821-22 Dens then taught in Ossory conference on putting heretics to death at Knoctopher in 1815 Questions then discussed Remarkable consequences predicted of emancipation by Priest Morissy What they mean by emancipation p. 148151 Extracts from supplement to Dens on dragging heretics from places of refuge . ....?. p. 151, 152 Bulls of Benedict XIV.. and John XXII., for having them dragged out by Bishops and Inquisitors, translated p. 153-159 Reflections on these Bulls, plans, and policy of Popery for the in- quisition in Ireland by indirect power of the Pope. ..p. 159-162 CHAPTER V. DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE TEMPO- RAL POWER OF THE POPE, and the Bull for setting up arbitrary Papal authority, and enslaving the Roman Catholics in Ireland. p. 163-198 Anxiety of Protestant government as to the temporal power of the Pope Policy and power of the Popish hierarchy DR. DOYLE'S evidence before the Lords on the power of the Pope Distinction between spiritual and temporal power Admits these old Bulls to be purely temporal Professes devoted loyalty Deprecates being charged with these principles p. 163-1 6U DR. MURRAY'S evidence before the Lords Swears all communica- tions between Ireland and the See of Rome are spiritual affects to recollect one to the contrary Range of the Doctor's care for souls Evidence on Bulls and rescripts being admitted into Ire- land Swears that the granting Popish claims would produce uni- versal gratitude among all ranks Swears that religion teaches them to resist interference of the Pope in temporals... p. 166-168 DR. DOYLE'S evidence as to effect of granting claims Universal tranquillity Peace Introduction of capital Improvement of nation Universal harmony, &c Laments the unhappiness of the Priests in consequence of Papal disabilities Reflections of Editor on the hypocrisy of these men in their oaths Dr. Doyle's evidence on Excommunication Two sorts and their consequences Bishops inflict it, or delegate power to do so p. 169172 DR. MURRAY'S evidence on Excommunication Pretends that peo- ple disregard it if unjust Pretends that no excommunication could make a man violate his allegiance Pretends that Priests would teach their flocks to resist Popes setting up temporal power Pretends they would teach the people to resist excommunica- tion of Bishops sooner than obey temporal power of Pope- p. 172, 173 DR. DOYLE'S evidence before Commons Obedience to Pope does not detract from allegiance to sovereign No divided allegiance in Popery Claim of Popes to temporal power opposed to Scrip- Ivii ture and tradition Affects to deprecate Popes interfering with temporal rights Excuses them in feudal times affects to ascribe it all to these times Pretends that Boniface VIII., was an ex- ception by way of excusing the Bull he wrote (Suppose Unam Sanctam) Pope never interferes now His Bulls not entitled to obedience Declares would resist temporal power of Pope by their spiritual authority Communications from Rome not dan gerous now Power of Pope extinct p. 174-178 DR. CURTIS'S evidence Temporal authority of Pope opposed to Scripture and tradition Spiritual obedience not interfere with temporal duty to sovereign One entirely distinct from the other. p. 178, 179 DR. MURRAY'S evidence before Commons Origin of power of Pope Wholly confined to spiritual matters Limited by Councils and Canons Roman Catholics obey him solely in spiritual mat- ters Allegiance in civil matters wholly undivided Power of Pope in temporals totally gone Does not now dispose of any temporal affairs Would never obey Pope in ordering what was wrong in a Bull p. 179-182 Iniquity of these men in the laws they set up in direct opposition to their evidence Extract from Bull, as set up in supplement to Dens, on execution of orders of the Court of Rome Translated Compared with the evidence of these Popish Bishops Awful iniquity of their conduct exhibited Dr. Murray's conduct com- pared with his evidence as to the people and priests Pretends, in evidence that the people would resist excommunication, and makes this the very engine of tyranny of Pope p. 182-187 CHAPTER VI. Translations from the Bull "PASTORALIS REGIMINIS." p. 188-197 Popish Bishops and Priests must obey all mandates of Pope His power extends to all countries mediately as well as immediately subject to him This explained, gives unlimited temporal power, as far as he dare exert it No rank exempts from his authority Bishops and Priests his agents ..p. 189-191 Dreadful tyranny over Ecclesiastics Liberties and properties in his power Priests complete slaves Case of poor Morissy No pro- tection against Pope by Laws of England Loyalty of population at his disposal Priests at Elections Church the cry Poor Roman Catholics of Ireland not in fault Think they serve God in perpetrating whatever crimes their Priests command them Duty of Protestants of all ranks Authority of Bull. p. 192-197 Oath of Popish Bishops quoted p. 198 Iviii CHAPTER VII. DOCUMENTS AS TO THE BULL FOR DISPENSATION FROM ALL SORTS OF CHIMES p. 199-214 Necessity of such a constitution as part of such a system of iniquity Evidence of Dr. Doyle on dispensing power Pretends Bishops can absolve in every case No reserved cases to the Pope Total falsehood of this proved by Bull Reason of this falsehood Knew the effect of cases reserved to Pope, therefore denied it all. p. 199-202 Extracts from Bull " Pastor Bonus," as briefed in the supplement to Dens Major Poenitentiarius can pardon certain heretics Cannot pardon princes or persons in authority, they are reserved for Pope Can pardon homicides, outlaws, and murderers They can become monks or priests Office of Major Poenitentiarius What it is_Whohe is Reflections on these extracts. p. 202-205 Translations from the Bull " PASTOR BONUS" p. 205 Blasphemous assumption of Papal power Atrocious invitation of all sinners to come to him, or send to him for pardon, even con- cealing their names, for all crimes Reflections on this. p. 206, 207 Nature of crimes specified All public and private, howsoever atro- cious they be Unlimited license for crimes of all descriptions Secret heretics may be pardoned Open heretics on certain con- ditions Princes and rulers and vicegerents of authority Bishops and others reserved for Pope Remarks on this p. 208-210 Major Po3nitentiarius cannot pardon crimes of violated ecclesiastical immunity Can pardon outlaws and murderers They can become monks, administer sacraments, gain higher orders, &c. Reflec- tions on this system of iniquity p. 210-212 Can absolve all oaths Vows, though confirmed by oaths Can defer, commute, and annul them Can grant dispensations to monks for all sorts of crimes, so as to let them assume the highest offices in their orders p. 212-214 CHAPTER VIII. Bull UNIGENITUS Dr. Murray's letters and answers, p. 215-246 Bull Unigenitus admitted by Dr. Murray to be in force in Ireland- Published in supplement to Dens How enforced on Roman Ca- tholics Punishments for violating it Enforced by Bulla Ccenaj Extracts from it Those who violate it delivered to the secular arm Perjury of Popish Bishops Test proposed by Editor at Exeter Hall, and effect on Dr. Murray p. 215-221 Dr. Murray's letter read by O'Counell at Popish Institute in London His denial of Bulla Coenae and the 3rd Canon 4th La- teran p. 221, 222 lix First letter to Dr. Murray asserting the deliberate falsehood of this letter, and challenging him to put the facts in the shape of reso- lutions to a public meeting Resolutions proposed to shew his falsehood to the Roman Catholics p. 222-230 Second letter to Dr. Murray, proving his adoption of the Bulla Ccense p. 230-239 Third letter to same, proving his citation of the 3rd Canon 4th Lateran, as the law for the Papal Bishops to exterminate heretics out of their dioceses p. 239-246 IX. DOCUMENTS FROM REPORT OF SELECT COMMITTEE OF HOUSE OF COMMONS IN 1816, AS TO THE LAWS RESPECTING THE REGULATION OF ROMAN CATHOLIC SUBJECTS IN FOREIGN STATES p. 24.7-306 Mr. Pitt's questions to foreign Universities, a mere trick of Charles Butler Butler's evidence on same Heads of inquiry of Committee Report from Empire of Austria, including Bohe- mia and Hungary Laws as to appointment of Bishops, and Papal Bulls compared with state of British Empire Van Espen's authority cited in documents of Report Reflections on same. p. 248-259 The electoral Archbishoprics of Mentz, Treves, Cologne and Saltz- burgh The states of Italy Jesuits Emancipation bill The Milanese and Austrian Lombardy The Venetian States Tuscany Kingdom of Naples and two Sicilies States of King of Sardinia, Piedmont and Savoy p. 261-273 The kingdom of France and the liberties of the Gallican church The kingdom of Spain The kingdom of Portugal and the Brazils The Cantons of Switzerland, of the Roman Catholic Communion p. 273-281 The Greek Church The kingdom of Denmark The kingdom of Sweden The kingdom of Prussia The states of the King of the Netherlands The evidence from the kingdom of Naples on this subject Documents from France on Bulla Coenae Spain, documents on same Note on same from Cardinal Erskine p. 284-306 CHAPTER X. Pastoral address and declaration of the Roman Catholic Archbi- shops and Bishops of Ireland to the Clergy and Laity of their communion, with notes and comments exposing the duplicity, treachery, and perjury of the same p. 307-325 Ixii Pastoral address of Romish Bishops to their clergy and laity, 1830, with notes and comments illustrating the utter duplicity and falsehood of those who signed it p. 326-333 A TEST proposed for delivering the Empire from the power of the Papacy And for the real maintenance of civil and religious liberty. p. 334-336 CHAPTER XL A KEY to the documents of the crimes of the Papal Apostacy, as lodged in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and in the University Library at Cambridge in the month of May, and in Trinity College, Dublin, in December, 1810 p. 337-350 INDEX p. 350-409 ERRATA. The reader will please correct the following typographical errors, which in the pressure of much occupation, have escaped the EditorV notice: Page, Line, For, Read. 82, 33, secum, suum, 83, 9, fortified, forfeited, 96, 9, Inquisiter, Inquisitor, 117, 39, 1836, 162fi, 125, 37, Generalia, General!, 132, 3, elect, select, 137, 7, Confessorio, Confessario, 143, 28, eighteenth, eighteen, 189, 17, Pome, Rome, 193, 33, dgrades, degrades, 216, 9, enacted enacted, same, same, us, us 241, 6, superflous, superfluous, 251, 37, penetentiary, penitentiary, 252, 39, Britian, Britain, 270, 18, villiany, villainy, 305, 5, J. C. W. J. C. H. INTRODUCTION. THE rapid sale of the first Edition of this book, the impression which the facts and documents contained in it appear to have produced in the minds of many reflecting individuals, and the fact that that Papal Hierarchy have not ventured to impeach one article it contains, justify the re-assertion of the sentiment with which that Edition commenced, that the work is of no ordinary importance to the Protestant and Roman Catholic inhabitants of Ire- land. To the former it shows the system of persecution and traitorous hostility that is concocted by the Popish hierarchy against their liberties, their properties, their religion and their lives, against the government of their Protestant Sovereign, and the Protestant constitu- tion of England in short, against all that ought to be dear to loyal men, to freemen, and to Christians. It proves that all that ever was suspected of Popery is true, and that it is capable of crimes more than ever were imputed to it. To Roman Catholics it exhibits the real character and principles of those men who appear from their holy office to bear a commission and autho- rity from God, to be their spiritual directors and guides to everlasting life. It shows them that either Christi- anity must be a' system of perfidy, perjury, and murder, or else that the religion of men who make it so, cannot be Christianity. But the importance of this book depends on the evi- dence to be adduced against the Romish Bishops who have set up the Papal laws that it contains. If the Editor has taken these documents out of the ancient councils and decretals of Popery, and has charged them, without cause on the present Romish hierarchy, then they may say this book is all a calumny, because they have renounced these principles on oath : they do not hold them now, as Dr. Murray says in his letter to Lord Mel- bourne, " their solemn oath attests the contrary?' Nay, this book itself must furnish on that supposition, abun- dant proofs in their favour, because it contains a tissue of their oaths, and their testimony abjuring the -perse- cuting and seditious principles of the very documents recorded in it. But if, on the contrary, the evidence is clear and con- clusive against them, that, notwithstanding all their testimony, all their solemn oaths, and all their abjura- tions, they really hold the principles of these very docu- ments which they have abjured, and have actually set up these decretals, as the laws by which they teach their Priests to direct the consciences of the Roman Catholic- subjects of this nation, then their oaths, so far from gain- ing credit for them, or vindicating them, only appear as an aggravated proof of their guilt, and of the perfidy and perjury which are common and familiar to their habits ; and while the laws themselves which they have set up, furnish a transcript of their principles, their oaths supply an awful illustration how they carry those principles into practice. How far, then, the evidence of the facts is clear and conclusive, and how far the Romish hierarchy shall be able to meet the test of its truth which shall be proposed to them, this book shall afford a demonstration to the whole empire. Although the documents connected with the discovery and proofs of the secret theology of these Bishops and Priests have been laid repeatedly before the public, and are now about to be presented to* them in a full and authentic form by the Editor and his Reverend friend Dr. O'Sullivan, whose powerful and commanding elo- quence has so commended them to the attention of the nation ; yet it is necessary that the proofs on this subject should be laid before the reader, in this volume, in a plain and condensed form ; and that thus it may carry its own evidence with it, independent of all other sources of information. In the month of June, 1835, it will be recollected that * Since this was printed in the first edition, this work has issued from the press, entitled, " ROMANISM AS IT KULES IN IRELAND;" 2 vols. 8vo. containing a full report of all the meetings held, and all the important documents published from 1835 to 1837. a public meeting was held at Exeter Hall, in London, for the purpose of proving " that the standards adopted and the principles inculcated by the Roman Catholic hierarchy of Ireland are of the same intolerant and per- secuting nature at this day, that are well known to have characterized their Church informer times'' These were the words of the advertisement under which the meeting was convened, signed by twenty clergymen, and the pledge given in the advertisement was thus redeemed. Directories of the Roman Catholic Priests of Ireland, for five years, viz. for 1831-2, 3, 4, and 5, were produced on the platform. These are certain small pamphlets, containing from eighty to a hundred pages, regulating the offices or extracts from the Breviary, &c., which the Priests are bound to repeat every day in the year, under pain of mortal sin, and which therefore must be neces- sarily in the hands of every Priest in Ireland. These Directories were compiled during those five years, and are at present compiled by a Roman Catholic Priest, a Mr. Woods, who is the Romish Prebendary of St. lago, in the Diocese of Dublin. They are compiled under the direction of Dr. Murray, the present Romish Arch- bishop of Dublin, and they are printed by Mr. Coyne, the Roman Catholic Bookseller to the College of May- nooth. The title-page of this Directory for the present year is as follows : ORDO DIVINI OFFICn RECITAND1 MISSAMQUE CELEBRANDI IN USUM VENERABILIS CLERI S.KCULARIS, HIBERNICI, PRO ANNO MDCCCXXXIX. JUSSU ILLSMI. ET RMI. ARCHIEPISCOPO DUBLINIENSIS, (A PATRITIO WOODS, PRESBYTERO,) DISPOSITUS, ET A CLERO SUO UNICE SERVANDUS. "Cantabo Domino in vita mea psallara Deo meo quamdiu sum.'' Ps. 103. DUBLIN1I : EX TYPIS R1CHARDI COYNE, 4, CAPEL-STREET, TYP. ET BIBLIOP. R. C. COL. S. PATRITII, MAYNOOTH. This title, merely changing the year, is the same since 1831.* In this Directory, besides the daily offices of the Priests and various other ecclesiastical matters, the questions for the conferences of the Province of Leinster are printed. These conferences are assemblies of the clergy of each diocese under their respective Bishops, held four times in the year, in which they meet together ; when the clergy are to answer questions previously pro- posed for their consideration, which questions are taken from some standard author, prescribed to them by their Bishop, which they must carefully study, as the guide by which they are to direct the consciences of their respec- tive flocks. These questions being printed in these Directories before the first day of the year, gives them ample time to study their standard author, and prepare themselves to answer in it to the satisfaction of their Now, to each of these Directories there is subjoined by Mr. Coyne, the printer, a catalogue of books pub- lished by him, and in this catalogue of the year 1835, we found an advertisement, which will be presented to the reader in another place, in which Mr. Coyne asserts that the whole of the Irish Roman Catholic Bishops met together on the 14th September, 1808, and that they selected Dens's Theology as the best guide for the Roman Catholic Priests of Ireland, and that in conse- quence, by the order of these Prelates, he printed then three thousand copies. He asserts that the Archbishop and the Bishops of the Province of Leinster had made it the conference book for the Priests of their province, and that, as the book was now rare and scarcely to be met with, he (Mr. Coyne,) in order to obviate the diffi- culty experienced by these Bishops in procuring the work, had now printed a new edition. He then men- tions that an additional volume was added to this work Epitome of the Moral and Canonical Doctrine of Benedict XIV. which he informs his readers was added with the express sanction and approbation of Dr. Murray. Of the nature of this volume, we shall speak * Original copies of these Directories for ten years, yiz. from 1830 to 1840 inclusive, have been lodged by the Editor, with all the other authentic documents, in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and the University Library at Cambridge ; and are also to be lodged in that of Trinity College. hereafter. Having Mr. Coyne's assertion contained in his advertisement in this catalogue, that their Bishops had made Dens a conference book for their Priests ; and having the questions of the conferences in the Directories annexed to the catalogue, it only remained to compare these questions with Dens, and they were found to correspond in exact order in the third volume. The question then arose whether this year, 1835, was the first year in which they had this book for a con- ference book ? and this was to be ascertained by pro- curing the Directories of former years. They were procured from the year 1830 to 1835 inclusive. It appeared that Dens had been set up by Dr. Murray and his three provincial Bishops, in the year 1831 that Coyne had undertaken to reprint it then, and had it ready for publication in 1832 ; for, in the Directory of 1832, the first advertisement appears, stating that it is in the press and speedily to be published ; and at the head of the questions of conference, in the year 1831, the following authoritative paragraph appears, translated from the Latin : " In obedience to the commands of the most illustrious and the most reverend the Archbishop and Bishops of the Province of Leinster, we shall discuss the treatises from the author, Mr. Dens, of human actions, in two conferences; of sins, in one conference, and of con- science also in one conference, for the year 1831." The questions of conference in the Directory for 1 830, appeared to be miscellaneous questions, though some of them were very significant, and they appeared to be the questions merely for the diocese of Dublin. The ques- tions for 1831 were evidently the questions for the whole Province of Leinster, and the authority of the whole body of the Bishops of the Province was quoted the book was mentioned their commands were asserted as the law under which the book was to be used, and Dens was that book the very subject to be treated of was specified, and on comparing the questions with the passages in Dens, they corresponded exactly, and were taken in regular consecutive order from the work, from the very treatises of " human actions," of " sins," and of " conscience," mentioned at the head of the questions of conference. The next point was to examine the Directory of the 6 following year, viz. 1832, and the questions of conference were headed with a sentence of similar import. It is, being translated, as follows : " There will be four conferences in the year 1 832, in the Province of Leinster, in which, following the author, Mr. Dens, we shall discuss the treatise on the virtues" These conferences of 1832, in which they confessedly follow Mr. Dens, as their author, gave a most calamitous exhibition of the principles inculcated by the master, and followed by his pupils, this " treatise on the virtues" the theological virtues of the Church of Rome presented these virtues in anything but a favourable light to the members of every other church. It appeared to be pro- minent among them, that Roman Catholics should brand us as heretics, as worse than Pagans refuse toleration to the rites of our worship* that they should compel us by corporal punishments to return to the bosom of the church, and that they should punish us, in case of our refusal, with confiscation, exile, imprisonment, and death all this ratified by canons of councils that they are sworn to obey, but to be carried into operation only when it should be expedient for the church to venture on the experiment. The plain, conclusive, and con- secutive chain of evidence, by which, without the failure of a single link, the proof was brought home to the Romish Bishops their own questions for conferences with the authoritative heading in their own Directories, for five successive years, so accurately tallying with and corroborating the evidence of their own printer, in his catalogue this catalogue, being bound up with these Directories, in the hands of the very men, and for the use of the very men for whom they were solely printed, and about whom, both as Bishops and Priests, the state- ments contained in the catalogue were made and the unanswerable fact of the regular successive correspon- dence of the conference questions in the Directories, for five years, with the chapters in Dens's Theology all this left, as it could leave, no doubt on the mind of any honest man, that the principles contained in this book were the genuine principles of the Church of Rome. * See Report, First Meeting in Exeter Hall Romanism as it rules in Ireland, vol. i. />/>; 1 C-2 1 . These facts plainly demonstrated, gave to Dens's Theology a distinction which will ever remain identified with its name. But there were two, in addition to these, which prominently involved Dr. Murray in the case, namely, that the work was dedicated to him, and that it was expressly stated by the printer that a new volume was added to this edition of Dens, which was an epitome of the moral and canonical doctrine of Pope Benedict XIV., under his express sanction and approbation. The nature and character of this new volume were not at this time at all investigated ; it was allowed to pass with a few superficial observations. The iniquitous principles of Dens, on perjury and persecution, on the power of the Pope and other subjects, gave his work such a prominent place in the discovery of the tenets of the Church of Rome, that Dr. Murray's identification with the name of Dens, was felt to bring a stain upon his character, which it was necessary, if possible, to wipe off. Accordingly, several apologists appeared in his behalf, those who were most conspicuous were Mr. Woods, the priest who compiles the Directories ; and, (proh pudor !) a clergyman of the Church of England, the Rev. Mr. Stanley, then Rector of Alderley in Cheshire. On Mr. Wood's evidence, it is to be observed He as- serted in his letter dated July 11, 1835, that Dr. Murray had merely "proposed Dens to him for his guidance in preparing questions, but did not name any book whence the clergy were to gather their solutions, and that he publicly declared so at a full and numerously attended conference of the metropolitan clergy."* Now, when Mr. Woods made this assertion, while at the same time he (Mr. Woods) and every one of those metropolitan clergy had in their possession, at the time he wrote this, the secret provincial statutes! of Dr. Murray and his suffragan Bishops, which statutes have been since detected, and which they are compelled, under the heaviest penalties, to observe when the clergy were commanded in these * See Mr. Wood's Letter in Romanism as it rules in Ireland, vol. i.p. 167. j- Original copies of these statutes are lodged in the University Libraries of Oxford and Cambridge. statutes to have every man a certain book in his pos- session, in which he was to study every day, that by this book he' might be taught to direct the consciences of the people committed to his charge when the clergy were told in these statutes that their conferences were to be held, that their Bishops might know they were well drilled in that book when their Bishops informed them in these statutes, that the questions for those con- ferences for examination in this book were to be an- nounced in the Dublin Directory, and when those ques- tions were so announced in the Dublin Directory, and it was confessed at the head of them that, in obedience to the commands of their Archbishop and the rest of the Bishops of Leinster, they were to take these questions from Dens, I say, after all this, when Mr. Woods made such a statement in defence of Dr. Murray, while Dr. Murray, and he himself, and every Priest who read it, knew that there was not one shadow of foundation in truth for it it is only a melancholy illustration of the system which, per fas et nefas, they are all confederated to maintain ; and it is useful to bring out such exhibitions of its iniquity, that by these means, peradventure, God might be pleased to open the eyes and touch the consciences of those men, seared though they be with a hot iron, that they may reflect, ere it be too late, how they shall ever answer before God for a system, of which, they are com- pelled by the most shameless confederated falsehoods, to try and cover the iniquity from the eyes of their fellow sinners. But, passing this by, the point which bears especially on the contents of this volume, is this Dr. Murray, having the odium of the principles of Dens's Theology fastened on him by such clear and conclusive proofs, and the evidence brought forward at the first meeting at Exeter Hall, on the 20th of June, 1835, being strikingly corroborated by the fact that some sets of Dens were discovered, in which there was a laboured dedication of the work to Dr. Murray, stating that it had been under- taken with his approbation (ejus cum approbatione sus- ceptam,) it became a desirable object with the apologists of Dr. Murray to make it appear that this approbation was not givtn to Dens's work, but chiefly to the new volume which had been added to this edition, and of which the evil had not then been detected. Accordingly, Mr. Woods, in the before cited letter, states " But," saith he, anticipating the proof of his patro- nage, which was deducible from the fact, " But he ap- proved of an eighth volume, and thereby sanctioned the foregoing seven" Then he gives this history of this eighth volume. " When the new edition of Dens was nearly ready to issue from the press, it was suggested to Mr. Coyne, by a friend, that a volume, not at ail by Dens, (as the advertisement in the Directory clearly shows,) would prove a useful supplement to the forth- coming work. Dr. Murray was already aware of the value of the information contained in the proposed sup- plemental volume, and he gave his sanction to its publi- cation, without reference to Dens or any other work."* The reader will remark here his statement as to this volume. Dr. Murray knew it ; he was aware of the value of the information contained in it, and he gave his sanction to it. This is Mr. Woods's testimony of these facts. Who the friend was, if indeed there was any such friend, who suggested it to Mr. Coyne, we are left in ignorance of; but, if it were not Gregory the XVI., it was some faithful agent of his in the church. We now come to the evidence of Mr. Stanley, then the Rector of Alderley ; but who, since his apology for Dr. Murray, and his defence of that most indefensible of all systems of compromise of principle and religion, the Board of Education, has been promoted by Lord Mel- bourne to the See of Norwich. The defence set up by this Right Rev. Prelate for Dens, was examined in some detail at the Birmingham meeting in the year 1835.f There is only one part ne- cessary to consider for this volume. Dr. Stanley in his pamphlet in 1835, p. 12, by way of an exculpatory apo- logy for Dr. Murray, and of delivering him from the odium of Dens's Theology, said " that the approbation of the work mentioned in Coyne's dedication to him, is limited by Coyne's own confession to the 8th volume only, compiled from writings of Benedict XIV." and in the British Magazine for May, 1835, he mentions in a * Romanism as it rules in Ireland, vol. i. . 169. f Ibid, pp. 614-626. B 2 10 letter to the Editor the authority on \vhich he makes this statement. He quotes Coyne's advertisement from his catalogue, and adds, " When at Dublin, to prevent any mistake on this point, I called at Mr. Coyne's shop, and was there informed that it was to this limited appro- bation of the eighth volume, and that only, that the sentence ' ejus cum approbations susceptam,' referred." If Dr. Stanley had been at all acquainted with the prin- ciples, doctrines, canons, and discipline of the Church of Rome, he could not have committed himself as a scholar, iriuch less as a theologian, in attempting- such a defence as he tried to set up in his pamphlet for Dr. Murray, on the subject of Dens' Theology ; a defence not only untenable in the abstract, but of which the weakness and folly has been demonstrated since, by the discovery of his provincial statutes ; but here he has used his best exertions to vindicate Dr. Murray from the seven volumes of Dens, by making it appear that his approba- tion of the whole edition was specially, and however in- credible it may appear, exclusively limited to the eighth how far Dr. Stanley's defence has profited the cause he undertook, he will learn if this book should ever meet his eye, by the few specimens of this eighth volume given in the following pages. But the most satisfactory evidence on the subject, is Dr. Murray's own confession, in the celebrated apology for himself written in a pastoral letter to his clergy, dated 5th October, 1836.* That Prelate's own statement is as follows : " But did I not at least direct the publication of the Theology of Dens ? No : the assertion is in like manner at vari- ance with the fact. / never even suggested the publication of that work ; nor did I use any kind of influence with the publisher to induce him to embark his property in that undertaking. That respectable and enterprizing indi- vidual called on me to express a wish to reprint that work, entirely at his own risk. Had I opposed his project, he would, I am convinced, have abandoned it ; but as the work contains much useful matter, treated concisely and perspicuously, as it is accurate as far as regards matters * See this Pastoral Romanism as it rules in Ireland, vol. ii. p. 374. 11 of faith, and as the individual opinions of the author, resting as they do entirely on the argument which he adduces to support them, are, as I conceive, wholly free at the present day from danger to educated men, for whom only the publication was intended ; I could see no reason why I should interfere with the publisher's fair prospect of gain, and I therefore at once assented.'' When Dr. Murray could write such a statement to the whole body of his Priests, every one of whom had in his possession the provincial statutes now detected, which he had received from Dr. Murray's own hand, in which every man of them are commanded to have a book in his possession, to study it day by day, in which they were to be drilled by Dr. Murray in their conferences, and that the Directories prove that this book was Dens when they, every man knew, that Coyne had printed the book for the especial purpose, as he plainly stated, of obviating the difficulty which these Bishops experi- enced in procuring it for their Priests. When Dr. Mur- ray and his Priests were mutually conscious of these facts, and that he sat down to write this public pastoral to them, which he and they all knew to be a made up story from beginning to end; what can be hoped or expected from such men? "Dominum Dens auctorem sequences" indeed. But this is not the point for this publication, Dr. Murray tries thus to get rid of Dens, but he is completely taken in his own confession as to the eighth volume, for he states " In the progress of the work he called on me a second time, to say there was an appendix to another highly useful work, and that if this appendix were added in the shape of an eighth volume to his publication, it would, in his opinion, much increase its value. This second work being in much repute, I again assented to his proposal" Here is Dr. Murrays own confession he knew this book, it was " in much repute," and he assented to its publication. As to the story of a bookseller who knew no more of the work or its value than the man in the moon, coming to a Romish Archbishop and suggesting to him the pub- lication of the laws and decisions of the Popes, which were to be the standard for his Priests to guide the 12 consciences of the Roman Catholic population of Ire- land, it is so infinitely absurd that even Dr. Murray, if he had not been proved to have made other statements contrary to truth, could not expect any person of com- mon sense to believe him. But even suppose this state- ment to be true suppose Coyne had performed this marvellous act, of being really placed at the head of the Romish Church, and being the person to put her laws in force in Ireland, still we have Dr. Murray's confession that he knew the book that the book was well known nay, that it was in much repute. Did he not know then, that it contained the very laws which he had foresworn before the Committees of Parliament ? Did he not know it contained the Bulls and Decretals published in this volume ? Did he not know that it again and again cited the Bulla Ccenae Domini, which the Popish Bishops had again and again denied? Did he not know it excommunicated his Sovereign and made that Sovereign and the representative of that Sovereign's authority reserved cases as heretics for the Pope? Did he not know it set up the authority of the third canon of the fourth Lateran Council, for himself and his brother Bishops to exterminate all heretics out of their Dioceses, after all his oaths on the subject ? Did he not know it set up the laws of restitution of all forfeited property ? Did he not know it set up the laws for the Inquisition and for torture ? Did he not know it set up the law for granting dispen- sations for every sort of crime that man could commit ? Did he not know that it set up the law whereby the whole Roman Catholic population were placed under the direct temporal authority of the Pope ? Priests, Secu- lars, and Regulars, and the Laity, all excommunicated, suspended, and deprived, if they dared to refuse obedi- ence to the commands of the Court of Rome ? Was the book " in much repute," while all the contents of it were unknown ? or did he know its contents and authorize its publication? His own confession fastens both these tacts upon him, he knew its contents, he authorized by 13 his own admission the publication. Mr. Woods and Dr. Stanley are superfluous witnesses on this there is no going beyond the confession of the man himself. Now we shall consider what force this book possesses in Ireland from its authorized publication by Dr. Murray. And here it is important to consider that this volume consists not of new decretals, but of those that have been passed for many centuries ; and one of the grossest delusions with which Protestants of all denominations have been blinded is this, the idea that Popery has par- taken of what they call modern improvements, and has abandoned its ancient principles and laws. It is true many Romanists have contributed to this delusion, by professing that it is so, because it is their interest to blind and to deceive but the genuine prin- ciple of the Church of Rome is not only that this is not true, but that it could not be true for the foundation of their faith is the Infallibility of their Church, and if the Church published a Canon in the 14th or 15th centuries which turned out to be false in the 19th, the very ad- mission of such a principle must overturn the Church of Rome ; hence the evidence of a total want of acquain- tance, on the part of Dr. Stanley, with the very first principles of the subject of which he was treating in his pamphlet. Popery improved, must be Popery overthrown. This important principle is clearly laid down in the Encyclical letter sent over by the present Pope to the Romish Bishops of Ireland, in 1832. The Pontiff writes to them as follows : * " God forbid, dearest brethren, God forbid, whilst we are pressed by so many evils, and threatened by such dangers, that Pastors should be wanting to their charge, and stricken by fear abandon the sheep, or casting off all care of the flock, sink into idleness and sloth. Let us, therefore, in the unity of the Spirit defend our common cause, or rather the cause of God, and let us unite our vigilance and our exertion against the common enemy for the good of all people." Now, let it be remarked how this unity of the Spirit is to be preserved. The Pope continues " You will discharge this duty faithfully, if, as your * This Encyclical is bound up with Dr. Murray's Pastoral, and lodged in the Universities with the other documents. 14 ministry demands, you attend to yourselves and to your doctrine, calling frequently to mind that the universal Church is shaken by any novelty whatsoever, and that ac- cording to the admonition of St. Agatho, Pope, nothing of what has been regularly defined ought to be retrenched, or changed, or encreased, but that all should be preserved incorrupt, both in meaning and expression. Then will that unity which resides in the chair of Peter, as its foundation, continue firm and unshaken," &c. Again, he says " Let all bear in mind that the judgment of the sound- ness of the doctrine with which the people is to be im- bued, and that the government and administration of the universal Church belongs to the Roman Pontiff to whom, as the fathers of the Council of Florence have expressely declared, Jesus Christ has committed the full power to feed, and to rule, and to govern the Universal Church." Again, he says ;< Since it is evident, to use the words of the Fathers of the Council of Trent, that the Church has been in- structed by Jesus Christ and his Apostles, and taught by the Holy Ghost daily, suggesting all truth, it is manifestly preposterous and sovereignly injurious to the Church to put forth or obtrude a certain restoration or regeneration as indispensable for her well-being or increase, as if she could be thought liable to destruction or diminution, or any vicissitudes of that nature. The object which, by this contrivance innovation aims at, is to lay the founda- tion of a novel human institution, and to bring about that which St. Cyprian held in horror, that the Church which is divine should become human" Such are the principles set forth in this Encyclical. This is the translation of it made by the Irish Bishops, printed by Mr. Coyne, in the year 1832, the same year in which Dens was printed, with this supplemental volume. Now it is important to remark these parallel facts. The Pope teaches the Bishops, in this Bull of 1832, that nothing of what has been regularly defined is to be retrenched, or changed, or encreased, but that all should be preserved incorrupt, both in meaning and expression. And in this year is published, by these Bishops, this 15 compendium of Papal law, in which it is declared in the advertisement, that the Pope, Benedict XIV., " has de- fined questions formerly controverted among divines, and has decided subjects principally regarding moral theology ;" and we have moreover the laws and canons of the Church, from the Council of Rhemes, 635, to the 3d Lateran, 1171; 4th Lateran, 1215; Council Vienne, 1311, down to the Bulls of Benedict XIV., in the middle of the 18th century, set up as the law of the Church. The Pope tells the Bishops that "the judgment of the soundness of the doctrine with which the people is to be imbued, belongs to the Roman Pontiff;" and this year Dens is printed with this supplement of these Papal laws, by the authority of these Bishops, as the standard to drill their Priests, by which they are to guide the consciences of the people. The Pope says to the Bishops that Jesus Christ has committed to him the full power to feed and to rule and govern the Church. The Bishops publish this compendium of laws, in which every man is to be excommunicated who does not obey the commands of the Court of Rome. Now, in addition to these facts, let us further examine the law of the case. What is the doctrine of the Church of Rome, respect- ing the authority of any decretals emanating from her Popes ? We find it laid down in Delahogue de Ecclesia, the class-book of Maynooth, for the education of the candi- dates for the Priesthood (Ed. 1809, p. 152.) " A dog- matical definition of the Sovereign Pontiff, directed to the universal Churches, and promulgated in a sufficient manner, is truly approved of by the Bishops, in the very fact that they do not protest against it ; and then it is to be held as an irreformable or unchangeable judgment (irreformabile judicium) of the whole Church." Here then we have these Bishops receiving, trans- lating, promulgating this Encyclical, from their present Pope, and setting up the same year, in direct accordance with this letter, a compendium of the decisions and decretals of the former Popes, which are of the worst class in the laws of the Papal Church. But that this is the universal principle of the Papacy, 16 \ve learn also from this standard, which they have set up for the guidance of their Priests. We have in Dens, vol. ii. p. 155 " What power has the Roman Pontiff? The Pope hath plenitude of power in the Church, so that his power extends to all those who are in the Church, and to all things which belong to the government of the Church. This is proved from what we have said before, because the Roman Pontiff is the true Vicar of Christ the head, pastor, and doctor of the whole Church. Hence it follows that all the faithful, even the Bishops and Patriarchs, are bound to obey the Roman Pontiff, also that he is to be obeyed in all things which concern the Christian religion, and therefore in faith, in morals, rites, ecclesiastical discipline," &c. We have here the obedience, that the Bishops and all the Clergy are bound to pay to the Pope. Then, it follows, what must the people be taught to consider, and what must the Priests all consider as an infallible law or decision of the Church, coming from their Pope, and through their Bishops, which they are so bound to obey. It is asked, (Dens, vol. ii. p. 129) " Is the express consent of the Bishops required for the infallible authority of a decreed decision or definition of the whole Church ? " Answer. No ; but their tacit consent is sufficient, placed in their silence, and in their not protesting, after a decreed definition, which has sufficiently come to the knowledge of the Bishops : for to be silent in this case, is to consent ; for the error, saith Felix III. which is not resisted, is approved : and truth, when it is not de- fended, is overruled ; so, as Saint Augustine saith, the Church of God is that which neither approves nor keeps silence as to those things which are contrary to faith and a good life." Here it is clear, that any Papal decretal which came sufficiently to the knowledge of these Bishops, and against which they did not reclaim, would derive the authority, of their consent from their very silence. Now we have in this case the declaration of their Bishop, Dr. Murray, that these Papal decretals were well known and in much repute, and printed under his express and immediate au- thority, and this as the standard for the Priests of his IT province to govern the consciences of the people. We see this fact printed as to these decretals published in a book in the hands of every Popish Bishop and Priest in Ireland ; and there is not, to this day, a voice to reclaim against them therefore, they are universally as- sented to, and adopted as the laws to govern the Roman Catholic population of the country. But we have this principle put in a most specific form to Dr. Murray himself, and we have his most specific declaration on the point. He is asked by the Committee of the House of Commons, on the 17th of May, 1825, the following question : " It has been stated on evidence before this Com- mittee, that Dr. Troy, in the year 1793, published a declaration or letter, in which he says that Catholics are obliged to submit to the decisions and decrees of the Pope, on points of faith or morals, which are expressely or tacitly assented to or not dissented from, by the ma- jority of the Bishops representing and governing the Church dispersed. What is to be understood from this declaration ? " THAT IT is THE DOCTKINE OF EVERY CATHOLIC. The Pope, as the head of the Church, has a right to ad- dress a doctrinal decree to the whole Church. By this very act, he summons the Pastors of the Church to say whether or not it is conformable to the Catholic faith, and whether they distinctly express their assent to it, or tacitly signify it by not dissenting from it, it then be- comes a declaration that such is the belief of the Church at large, and as the Church, whether dispersed at large or assembled in its general councils, is infallible, its de- cisions are a rule of faith, to which every Catholic is bound to submit." Here we have the express evidence of this man, that the fact of the Bishops not dissenting from a Papal decretal, constitutes that decretal infallible, as a rule to which every Catholic is bound to submit ; and we have his own confession in his pastoral to his Priests, that he not only did not dissent from, but authorised the pub- lication of these Papal decretals, which " were in much repute" in his Church. So that, on his own confession, his own evidence, and the fact of their publication, it is clear they are set up, and not being reclaimed against 18 by one Bishop in Ireland, are thus made laws of infal- lible authority in this country. But there is something still behind in reference to these laws, of a very singular character, that has not come before the public as yet. There was a man who, though nominally a Protestant, had been, like several others, implicated in the seditious cabals of the Popish party in this country. He was intimate with the con- ductors of a journal set up for some time in Dublin, The Comet, which was at last put down for sedition and a treasonable attempt to stir up the population to massacre the clergy. This man was afterwards brought out from these vile associates. He was a man of perhaps the first talents among them a man of first-rate ability. It pleased God to deliver his mind from the contamination he had contracted. He wrote to me as a stranger I visited him, and attended him as frequently as I could in his last illness, though my health did not at the time allow me to see him as I wished. I had every satisfaction of his genuine conversion to the faith and hope of the Gospel, and I truly valued him, and could confidently trust his testimony as a true Christian ; he communi- cated to me much of the villainy of these men, and he gave me a copy of The Comet, in which was an adver- tisement of Dens's Theology. Mr. O'Connell somewhere, I forget in what publica- tion, had attacked me for calling this a secret work, while he said the publisher, Mr. Coyne, had used every effort to puff, and give it publicity and circulation. This number of The Comet contains the only advertisement I ever had seen of the work, and the date of this paper served me as a guide to examine other papers of that year. I examined The Comet, The Morning Register, The Weekly Register, The Daily Freeman, and the Weekly Freeman. These were the great Roman Catholic papers in the year 1 832 ; and first, I will present to the reader the advertisement exactly as it appears in The Comet of May 27, 1832 : "MOST IMPORTANT. On Monday, 14th day of May, 1832, R. Coyne, bookseller and printer to the Royal College of St. Patrick, Maynooth, and publisher to the R. C. Bishops 19 of Ireland, will publish DENS'S COMPLETE BODY OF THEOLOGY, in 8 vols. 12mo. beautifully printed, price to subscribers 2. 2s. " The publisher will keep open the list for subscribers' names till the 1st day of August, 1832. " At a meeting of the Roman Catholic Prelates of Ire- land, assembled in Dublin on the 14th day of September, 1808, they unanimously agreed that < DENS'S COM- PLETE BODY OF THEOLOGY' was the best book on the subject that could be re-published for the use of the Catholic Priests of Ireland. The PRESENT PUB- LISHER was then ordered to print 3,000 copies. " This work is now very rare, and scarcely to be met with ; and, inasmuch as his Grace Dr. Murray, Dr. Doyle, Dr. Keating, and Dr. Kinsella, have made it the conference book for the Clergy of the Province of Leinster, the publisher, as well to obviate the difficulty experienced by them in procuring the work, as also to advance the cause of religion in other parts of the Irish Church, is induced to reprint a limited number of copies. " An additional volume, which is now for the first time annexed to the present edition, contains Encyclical letters of the Sovereign Pontiffs, &c. bearing on the subjects contained in the work, as also the constitutions of Benedict XIV., in which he has defined questions formerly controverted among divines, and wherein he has decided subjects principally regarding moral theo- logy ; select passages also are cited from his truly in- valuable work on the Diocesan Synod, in which the more difficult questions which Dens has only slightly touched on, or may not have sufficiently elucidated, are con- sidered at great length. For the purpose of facilitating reference, an epitome of the canonical and moral doc- trine of the above Pontiff, by John Dominic Mansi, Archbishop of Lucca, alphabetically arranged, is prefixed to the volume, presenting thus, in a compendious form, all the decisions of this learned Pope on various doctrinal, moral, and canonical subjects. " The supplementary matter above referred to, and which is not to be found in any edition heretofore pub- lished, not even in the last Mechlin edition, lias been added, with the sanction and approbation of his Grace Doctor 20 Murray, to whom this work is most respectfully dedi- cated:' The attention of the reader is particularly requested to this advertisement. It is headed with the words " MOST IMPORTANT." The same statement is made here as in the Directory respecting the Bishops the order to print the book, in 1808, for all the Priests of Ireland the making it a conference book for the Pro- vince of Leinster, in 1832, and the printing of both edi- tions by Coyne the first, by command of the Bishops ; the second, to meet the wants not of the Clergy them- selves, but of the Bishops for the Clergy. Then let the reader mark ; these laws in this new volume, are the decisions and definitions of the Pope, re- ceived, and thus confirmed and ratified as of infallible obligation in Ireland by the authoritative reception and publication of them by the Bishops one, or rather four, of the Bishops thus publishing them, and the rest not reclaiming against them. Again, "for the purpose of facilitating reference," this " Epitome of the moral and canonical doctrine of the Pope, alphabetically arranged," is prefixed to this volume. So the book is published to the Priests as but an index or book of reference. To what does it refer ? To this moral and canonical doctrine. Where is this to be found ? In the Diocesan Synod of Benedict, in his Bullarium, and in his Ecclesiastical Institutions. These are the works given in this volume. Here the reader sees that there can be no mistake it is plain as print can make it. This book supplies the references, and here we have the documents referred to. Then let the reader mark the confession at the end of this. This canon law is not to be found in any other edition ever before published ; it has not been so, even in the Belgian edition, but now, since Popery has gained political power, it is published in Ireland for the govern- ment of the people. The statement too in this, that under these circumstances, it is added with the sanction and approbation of Dr. Murray, and that the work is dedicated to him, coupled with his own confession of the fact, and that he sanctioned the book as of much repute in his church, gives to the whole statement a full authen- 21 tication, as great as it is possible for any proof to fur- nish, it is not possible to wish for further confirmation of any fact, or further authentication of any documents in the world. But something yet remains. It will be said, as Mr. O'Connell said before, that this advertisement was but a printer's puff to try and sell his book. This is ineffably absurd, as if a printer could affix the authority of his Bishops as a sanction for Papal laws, and puff the work as published under their authority, without any per- mission from these Bishops. But there is an important fact connected with this part of the case, which is this : It is perfectly clear, that if Coyne had printed this book at any risk of his own as an ordinary work, he would have expended no small pains to give it publicity ; he published, for example, the lives of the saints, with the sanction of all the Romish Bishops, and which have been advertised I know not how often. But this advertise- ment of Dens's Theology, and of these canon laws of the Papacy, appeared as far as I have been able to see, but five times in the public journals. I examined those of the dates to which I had been di- rected by this advertisement at the time of its publica- tion, and I found as follows : The first publication appears in the Dublin Weekly Register, May 5, 1832, there it appears but once ; I looked in several of the subsequent weeks, but could not find it. It also appears on the same date in the Dublin Weekly Freeman, May 5, 1832, nor did I see it in any subse- quent paper. But what seems particularly singular is this, that though these two papers are printed at the same office, and with the same types as the Daily Regis- ter and the Daily Freeman, and though the expense of printing in either of these daily papers, any advertise- ment from the weekly papers is only just that of the repetition of an advertisement, as the types are set in the same office, yet the advertisement did not appear in the Dublin daily papers. I examined them both and did not see it. It appeared three times in that seditious and infamous paper the Comet namely, first on May 13 ; second on May 20 ; third on May '27 ; and except these five advertisements, once in the Weekly Register, once in the Weekly Freeman, and three times in the Comet, 22 I did not see it either repeated in them or in the two other Roman Catholic papers. If it was advertised in others, or if it has escaped my search in these, it will be useful that the facts be ascertained. I shall be happy to receive information from Mr. Coyne, and to correct the statement as he may enable me by a reference to dates. But what is the result of this why did not this " MOST IMPORTANT'' advertisement appear oftner? Why did not this " respectable individual," who printed, as Dr. Murray tells us, this work entirely at his own risk ? why did he not try to give it all the publicity he could ? Why " risk" so many hundred pounds in printing such a work, and not spend a few shillings in making it known in the metropolis ; and when not anxious to give it extended publicity, why publish it at all ? The case is clear as the day. It was necessary to advertize it, that thus when convenient, the Church might appeal to the fact that the law had been published. It was necessary not to give it more publicity than this, lest attention might be called to what it was more im- portant, should escape notoriety. The authority of pro- clamation was secured the danger of publicity was avoided. But the authority given to these laws is at once finally and conclusively demonstrated, and brought home to the Bishops by the secret Statutes of Dr. Murray, and his synod of provincial bishops so completely and providen- tially detected. In them this synod of Bishops com- mands their priests to possess the work, and to study in it daily to direct thereby the consciences of their flocks ; therefore when we have proved that the book they were to study was Dens, and when we demonstrate that to Dens was added this body of canon laws ; it is clear as the day, that while the authority of the statutes, and the authority of proclamation in the paper give them all the force of infallible obligation on the priests, those priests were to give them the most powerful and authoritative publication, as far as it should be necessary to do so, by bringing their principles, not only to the knowledge, but enforcing them with all the sanctions of religious obliga- tion on the conscience of every man in the recesses of their confessional. The provincial statutes and direc- tories establish this fully. This is clear direct evidence to prove the case. But there are several other testi- monies which even without the provincial statutes, would form a clear inductive demonstration of the fact. First the professor of canon law in Maynooth, Mr. Slevin, was examined as to the constitution of the canon law by the Commissioners of Education ; he is asked, " Pray be so good as to state what books you consider as containing the text of the canon law ?" " The canon law, or common law of our church, is contained in a work known by the name of ' Corpus Juris Canonici.' It was published by Pope Gregory XIII., and it is composed of several parts or collections of the canon law made at different times." The parts of this canon law are then enumerated, and he is asked, " Is not the text of the canon law to be found in their works ?" " What we call the text of the canon law, is to be found in these collections so far as they go, but to form a com- plete body of canon law, we must add the decrees of the Council of Trent, the different bulls that have been issued by Popes since the time of Pope Sixtus IV., as none of a more recent date are included in the collection of Gregory XIII., which was published towards the end of the 16th century. The Bulls that were issued after Sixtus IV. down to Clement XII. have been included in the Bullarium Romanum ; there is also a collection of the Bulls of Benedict XIV." Appendix to 8th Report, p. 211. Let it be remembered that he here specifies the Bulls of Benedict XIV. as constituting a part of their canon law. But they get off from the Bulls of their Popes, by pretending they have no force unless when received by the bishops ; but then the principle, that where they are received by the bishops they are binding, is fully and unequivocally admitted. So he says, " With regard to Decretals of Popes I think I have already mentioned the general principle we act upon, which is, that those Decretals are binding in the countries in which they have been published, or adopted as the canon (aw of the country. Ib. p. 212. 24 Again, " In what manner is it determined in Ireland, whether any particular Bull that may come into the country is received, or not received, in the country, so as to form a portion of its canon law ?" " By the same rule as in all countries, by its publication, or general adoption" " Its publication in what manner ?" " If it be published in the country, we then consider that it is binding. The Bull, for instance, would be addressed to our bishops ; they would receive it in a body, or per- haps individually, and order it to be published ; the pub- lication would be made in the churches, chapels, or at least in the Episcopal chapel of each diocese. However the general adoption of a bull in practice without a for- mal promulgation, would give it the force of law on the ground that custom became law." Ib. p. '214. Let this be marked then. The professor states, that the Bulls of Benedict XIV. constitute a part of the canon law. He states over and over, that the Bulls of Popes are binding wheresover they are received, and published by the bishops, whether collectively or individually, or generally adopted without a formal promulgation. Here we have a Bull from the present Pope to the bishops in 1832, commanding them to observe all that had ever been regularly decreed and defined in the church. We have the same year these bishops publishing these Decretals and Definitions of Benedict XIV., we have them an- nounced in a book sent into the hands of every priest in Ireland, as published under the highest episcopal autho- rity ; and we have it proved to demonstration, that this code of laws is published as a supplement, an authorita- tive supplement to a work which is made the standard for their priests to direct the consciences of the people. Nay we have them published under the authority of that very bishop, whom Dr. M'Hale swears to be the best authority in the church on the subject, and to whom lie tells the Commissioners of Education, that the priests would refer, to know what laws were, or were not in force in the country. See Dr. M'Hale's evidence in this work. But there is one more extract from Dr. Slevin's evi- dence, which gives indirectly infallible testimony on this 25 subject, taken in connection with Dr. Murray's statutes, he is asked, " Are there any provincial constitutions or canons peculiar to Ireland, and not received at large throughout the Catholic church ? " I mentioned that our church government in Ireland has been, and is still very irregular on account of the unhappy circumstances of our church. It is not go- verned in the systematical manner as observable in Catholic countries, so that our canon law is reducible to a very small compass." On this answer the witness subsequently adds the following remarkable note : " However, diocesan and provincial statutes have been adopted in different parts, and at different times, which will no doubt be now improved and enlarged. It may even be hoped that the time is not remote, when our bishops assembled in synod, will under the paternal pro- tection of a benign sovereign, draw up a code of national regulations adapted to the circumstances of our church." 76.jo.214. Now here is a singular fact, the professor of canon law in this College complains of the contracted compass of their canon law ; he afterwards, however, most deli- berately adds in a note, that provincial and diocesan statutes exist, which will no doubt be now improved and enlarged. Accordingly we find that when in three years after, they gained the object they anticipated, namely, emancipation ; the statutes of this very province where this priest and his fellows were educated in this College, were "improved and enlarged ;* and what was this im- provement and enlargement ? it was this setting up by the authority of the provincial synod, Dens's Theology, as the standard for the priests to direct the consciences of the people ; and enlarging this work bv a code of canon law, which this very professor admits to be part of the canon law, which he admits would be in force if published ; but which he and his fellows, and these very bishops of the synod, were denying on their oaths * Both the Old Statutes and the New Statutes are lodged in the Universities now ED. 26 denying that they had been published, or would be pub- lished but of which, some had been, and were even then published, others have been since published, and are thus on their own oaths in force. And these laws, are laws for the confiscation of the property the destruction of the religion the liberties and lives of their fellow subjects for the seditious abandonment of the laws of their legitimate sovereign, and the substitution of the laws of the Papal tyrant of Rome. Dr. Slevin little dreamt of the light his evidence would subsequently throw on the detected villainy of the provincial statutes of his bishops, on the dependence to be placed on his own oath, and on their oaths as to their canon laws, and on the cruelty, the intolerance, the perjury, the treachery, and the sedi- tion of the Church of Rome. But there is another fact which has come to the know- ledge of the Editor since the first edition of this work was published, and which is of the utmost value in the illustration of this case of Popish iniquity namely, that this mode of publishing laws by the instrumentality of the priests in instructing and directing the people, is that which the Church of Rome has ever adopted as the best and most effectual mode of putting those laws into operation in any country. This has been proved, and the quotations given at length in the Editor's speech before the members of the Universities,* from the first authority on canon law in the Church of Rome, whose works are returned as one of the standards of Maynooth, by the president of that College to the Commissioners of Education. In this writer we find as follows : " Van-Espen de promulgatione Legum. Part I. chap, ii. Ed. Nap. 1766, 4to., p. 221. " The form of promulgation through the provinces is also to be preserved in the promulgation of ecclesi- astical laws. "SECT. I. " The form of promulgating laws through the pro- vinces, Justinian wished to be observed even in ecclesi- astical laws, and the Church of Rome hath approved that law of Justinian." * See Speech to Electors of Trinity College, January 8th, 1840, pp. 16-17. 27 Then he quotes from the 6th Novella, as follows : " Let the most holy patriarchs of each diocese set forth those things which have been constituted by us in the churches appointed under them, and make them known to their metropolitans. Let them, again, make them known to the bishops appointed under them ; but let each of them set them forth in their own church, that no man in our commonwealth may be ignorant of those things which have been ordered by us for the honor and glory of the great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ." He then proceeds to shew how long the church has preserved this mode : SECT. II. " The title is, ' The church hath preserved this same form of promulgation from the earliest ages.' " But since scarcely any similar notification can be had, unless the general ecclesiastical law should be set forth to the people through each of the provinces or dioceses by their own bishops respectively, or be pub- licly exposed in those places to which the people have easy and frequent access, we see that the church has preserved this form of promulgation from the earliest ages." Again, in the same section he says : p. 222. " There is no doubt, therefore, but that from the earliest times of the church, the ecclesiastical decrees were sent to the metropolitans, that by them they might be sent to the bishops who were under them; but these bishops, again, should proclaim and notify them each through their own dioceses.' 1 He then proceeds to the third section, which is headed thus : " The mode of ecclesiastical government instituted by Christ requires promulgation through the dioceses." Now, it is very important to observe the mode in which these laws are promulgated through the dioceses, and we shall see that they come recommended to the consciences of the people by their pastors as a matter of religious and conscientious obligation, kindly and tenderly instilled into them by personal instruction. Van Espen proceeds in his third section, p. 224 : " Since, therefore, the prelates of the church are bound to rule the people of Christ according to the spirit of 28 Christ, which is ' not the spirit of bondage in fear, but of the adoption of the sons of God,' they are bound also truly to labour that the faithful should receive their laws, not as slaves through fear of punishment, but voluntarily and as sons. " But nothing can be more opportune for this, than that the laws should be set forth, and intimated to the people, respectively, by their own immediate pastors per- suasively, and their utility and necessity should be ex- pounded to them so efficaciously and sweetly (tarn effica- citer et suaviter} that they should rather submit them- selves to the observance of the law spontaneously, and with Christian affection, than be driven to the observance of it by authority and the fear of punishment." Mark, here, how the laws are promulgated in the Church of Rome by immediate personal communication from the priests to the people (ejficaciter et suaviter) then the absolute necessity of this to the very existence of the church is set forth in the next page, 225 : " But among the pastoral functions, the chief is known to be the instruction of the people, which, if it is not preserved complete by all the pastors, the whole order of the hierarchy is evidently subverted ; since, therefore, it is fit that the people should be instructed by their im- mediate pastors, it is fit, also, that by the same, their own pastors, they should understand new laws, according to which they ought hereafter to regulate their life, and direct their morals. It, therefore, is not wonderful that the church hath always held and preserved that mode of promulgation, as has been shown in the preceding sec- tion." When, therefore, we have it reduced to demonstra- tion, that the code of canon law is published under the authority of the bishops, as a supplement to the manual by which they drill their priests to direct and rule the consciences of the people, and that this mode of commu- nicating laws to the people secretly and individually by the priests, is the best mode appointed by the Church of Rome for the promulgation of her laws in any country ; we have not only proof but more than proof, we have mathe- matical demonstration of' the fact that these Popish bishops have set up these laws to govern this miserable country. 29 But there are other incidental testimonies worthy of remark as to the authority which they attach to this book of canon law. In the year 1825, some clergymen of the Established Church challenged the Carlow priests to a controversy on the principle of the Bible Society. Dr. Doyle forbad that his priests should meet them, and in his letter pub- lished in the Dublin Evening Post, August 30, 1825, the following sentence occurs : " I need not remind you, dearest brethren, of what is ruled by the supreme authority of the church, (see Ben. XIV., de Syn. Dioc.) with regard to individuals unau- thorized thereto by their bishop not entering into public- disputations with persons maintaining heretical opinions." Now let this be marked ; here this prelate quotes this work Ben. XI V. on the Diocesan Synod, as " the supreme authority of the church" Now it is a singular circum- stance that this very work of Benedict's, which Dr. Doyle here calls the supreme authority of the church, is one of these works which was added in this epitome to Dens, as a supplementary volume, as the very authority set up by him and his brother bishops for exterminating heretics out of their dioceses. There is another singular testimony which throws in- cidentally no small light on this subject. A short time since, Sir Philip Crampton delivered at the College of Surgeons with his wonted talent, a highly interesting and instructive lecture on the origin and progress of medical and anatomical science, in which he delineated the character and fate of that mighty master of anatomy, the learned and unfortunate Vesalius. A Romish Priest of the name of Miley attacked Sir Philip, misrepresented his lecture, called his statements into question, and pronounced a paneygeric upon Popery. Sir Philip, in an able reply, vindicated the accuracy of his statements. The Priest rejoined, and the corres- pondence is mentioned here for the purpose of quoting the following passage from the rejoinder of the Priest : " The fame of Lambertini may possibly have reached the Surgeon-general. He was the greatest scholar of the age when Muratori, Tireboschi, and Cardinal Norris lived, and we Catholics revere him as one of the most profoundly versed in the sacred oracles of faith, and 30 ordinances of discipline, even of the wise and exalted Pontiffs who have governed the Church of God. Let us hear him expounding the law of the church upon the dissection of human bodies in the public academies. De cadaverum sectione faciendo in publicis academiis, vid Institutio. 64. Oper. Benedict. XIV., Rom. 1750. torn XI." Now mark the statement of this Priest. This work of Benedict XIV., his Institutiones Ecclesiastics;, this Priest tells us, is the Pope " expounding the law of the church." Now there are four works of Benedict XIV., epitomized, or rather a selection from them is epitomized in this 8th vol. 1st, his Bulls; 2nd, his Work on the Diocesan Synod; 3rd, his Institutiones Ecclesiastics ; and 4th, his work de Sacrifido Missa. Of the first of these, the professor of canon law swears that they con- stitute part of the canon law of the church, and are in force whenever published by the bishop. The second, Dr. Doyle quotes to the clergy of his diocese as the " rule of the supreme authority of the church" The third, this priest states to Sir Philip Crampton, is the Pope, " expounding the law of the church," therefore infallible ; and these works epitomized and proved by these inci- dental testimonies to be held of the highest authority in the Papal church; these are the works quoted in the succeeding pages, and set up by the Romish bishops as the law in which their priests are to be drilled, to direct the consciences of the Roman Catholic population. It is clear that a more perfect proof of facts and prin- ciples could not be furnished by any documentary evi- dence, the more it is sifted the clearer will it appear ; let us just briefly review it. We have the fact proved, that this digest of canon laws was authoritatively published by Dr. Murray. 1st. By Coyne's Catalogue for four years in the hands of every bishop and priest from 1832 to 1835. 2nd. By Dr. Murray's own Compiler of the Directory, Mr. Woods, who says the doctor sanctioned it, " knowing its value." 3rd. By Dr. Stanley, Bishop of Norwich, who says that the whole work was dedicated to Dr. Murray for his special patronage of this 8th vol. 4th. We have the Doctor's own confession in his Pas- 31 toral to his priests, that he authorized its publication as of " much repute in the church" 5th. We have the proclamation of these laws (for it does not deserve the name of advertisement) by Coyne in the Comet, Weekly Freeman, and Register, informing the bishops and priests of the publication of the code of laws by Dr. Murray's authority, and the dedication of Dens and of this code of Benedict XIV. to him. The facts are, of course, indisputable. Now as to the principle of the case. We have in the first place the letter from the Pope, 1832, commanding the Irish Bishops to preserve all the laws and definitions of the church unchanged, as they are unchangeable. We have in the next place the class-book of Maynooth, laying down the law of the church, that any decree of the Pope received and published, and not reclaimed against by the bishops, is an infallible decree of the church (irre- formabile judicium.) We have again, Dens pronouncing the same principle, and showing that the silence of the non-reclamation of the bishops is an approval of any Papal Decretal. We have again Dr. Murray's own confirmation of the principle, as we had his confession of the fact, for he asserts that Dr. Troy's sentiments on this subject are the faith of every Catholic namely, the reception of any Papal decree unreclaimed against by the bishops, as forming an infallible rule in the church. Again, as we have the Doctor's own confession that he sanctioned the book, so we have his secret provincial sta- tutes, directories, and conferences, to prove that he set up this book to drill his priests in these conferences, that he might know they were fitted by Peter Dens, and Benedict XI V. to guide the consciences of the people. Again, we have Mr. Slevin's evidence, that every Bull is put into force when published in any country. Again, we have Dr. M'Hale's evidence of the same, and that Dr. Murray who set up the bulls is the very man who is the highest authority on the subject, and that it is to the bishop's authority the priests look, to know what laws are in force, and that every law when published is in force. Again, we have Dr. Slevin's evidence, that the Bulls 32 of Benedict are part of the canon law that he expected that the Diocesan and Provincial Synods would soon enlarge and improve the canon law of Ireland ; and ac- cordingly his own Provincial Synod enlarges and im- proves their statutes, by adopting and publishing this law as the supplement to that book, that is to teach the priests to govern the people of Ireland. Again, we have Dr. Doyle's testimony, that the de- cisions of the Diocesan Synod of Benedict are " ruled by the supreme authority of the church," and accordingly he sets them up in his Provincial Synod in conjunction with Dr. Murray to govern the Roman Catholics ; and, finally, we have Priest Miley, no later than the 7th of last January, informing us that the Institutions of Bene- dict are the Pope " expounding the law of the church ;" and these last three infallible authorities constitute the epitome of canon law, the law set up for the government of Ireland. Finally, in addition to all this, we have the fact proved, on the authority of the first canonist in the Church of Rome, Van Espen, and this canonist one of the standards of the College of Maynooth, that the most approved mode of publishing Papal laws in any country, and the mode which the Church of Rome has always considered the most effective of publishing her laws, is that the metropolitans deliver them to the bishops, the bishops to the priests, and that the priests communicate them individually to the people ; and we have this code of laws published under the express authority of the metropolitan of the Irish metropolis, and his bishops ; and we have it added to and incorporated with that very book in which they are demonstrated to drill their priests in their conferences to direct the consciences of the people. It is morally impossible that a more complete and conclusive tissue of demonstration of any fact, could be adduced, than that which is printed in these pages, to demonstrate that these Papal bishops have set up this code of laws of Benedict XIV. to supersede the laws of England, and to rule the Roman Catholics in this un- fortunate country. There is a still more formidable development of facts supplied since the first edition of this book appeared, by 33 the evidence given before the Committee of the House of Lords, on the subject of the Ribbon societies of Ire- land ; for it might be said that these laws are only a dead letter that the demonstration of their being set up theoretically by the bishops of Rome, however clear and conclusive, can afford us no ground on which to act, while there is no proof of their being brought into prac- tical operation in the land. But this objection is now totally silenced by the volumes of evidence adduced on the Lords' Committee, and on recent trials ; for it ap- pears from that evidence that the unfortunate Roman Catholic population of this country are combined most extensively in a secret association, organized and affiliated under some powerful but unknown head. That this association is subdivided into departments, marked out by parochial boundaries, and of which the masters reside in every parish. The secret oaths of this society have been proved from various quar- ters of the country, to be oaths merely to carry into effect the same crimes which these laws of their bishops are demonstrated to inculcate ; so that, if we speak of obedience to the laws a priori, which are given by their bishops to the priests to drill the people, we conclude it must be that very system of sedition, plunder, and blood, in which from another source, even from witnesses who are ignorant of the existence of the laws, the population are proved to be organized by parishes, and which they are all sworn to carry into effect. But as a brief review of this system shall be subjoined to this Edition, the fact is only noticed here as complet- ing the climax of crime on the part of the Papal hier- archy, and demonstrating that instead of being bishops in the church of Christ, they are bishops only of the antichristian " mystery of iniquity" It is now meet that "the last proof be added to this evidence, which shall remain tUl refuted, a standing memorial of its truth. The first edition of this work is past, and it is yet unanswered. We shall see whether the Popish bishops will venture to meet the case now. I hereby publicly address Dr. Murray, Dr. Keating, Dr. Kinsella, and Dr. Healy, the four Romish bishops of the province of Leinster especially. I add to them. c 2 34 the whole body of Romish bishops in Ireland ; I assert that these infamous Papal Decretals are the laws which they have wickedly, cruelly, seditiously, and traitorously set up to govern this country, as a supplement to their anti-christian system, which they call Theology, written by Peter Dens. I assert that the Romish bishops of Leinster set them up in 1832, actively, as published under the authority of their archbishop as a supplement to the conference book appointed in their provincial synod, and proved so to be, by their secret statutes and directories. I assert that the rest of the Romish bishops have set them up passively, by not reclaiming against them, as the laws to govern their respective provinces, and so all Ireland ; and I hereby challenge the whole mass of them, one and all, to disprove the statements in this book, by appearing themselves, or appointing any priest or priests in Ireland to appear for them, bringing with him or them, the provincial statutes of Leinster, the directories for nine years past, and the book proved in those sta- tutes, directories, and in the catalogue subjoined to those directories, to be set up as the conference book for the province of Leinster. I challenge Dr. Murray to appoint Mr. O'Connell if I have wronged him in this book, to institute an action against me for it in a court of justice, which I will un- dertake, please God, to defend. I challenge him to petition the House of Commons, that this statement now laid before the Lord Lieutenant shall be investigated by a committee on behalf of the Romish hierarchy of Ireland. I challenge Dr. Murray to appoint Mr. O'Connell to meet the case on the public platform before a body, consisting of half Roman Catholics and half Protes- tants ; or I challenge him to appoint any man in Ireland to do the same, and disprove the facts stated in this book. And I do so, that whereas it is always the custom of Popery to deny all statements, and say or swear through all proofs ; then, wheresoever this book shall go, and I think it will go through the length and breadth of the empire, this may always remain a standing answer to the falsehoods of the Church of Rome, and an everlasting 35 proof and monument of her crimes, that it may be asked now and hereafter Did the Popish Bishops, or Daniel O' Connell, ever ac- cept this challenge ? And now I think it meet, not to close this as a Chris- tian minister, without saying to these bishops and priests as follows : O ye unhappy servants of a cruel master, why do ye go on to earn the wages of deceit and wickedness, in a system of such secret and desperate iniquity ? What if ye could even escape the eye of man ! how can ye hope to escape the judgment of your Maker ? " He that formed the eye, shall he not see ? He that planted the ear shall he not hear ?" Ye dare not bring this tissue of deceit, of perjury, and crimes of all de- scriptions in your hands, to justify it before your fellow men how shall you stand before the Judge of quick and dead, and bear to have your secret sins set in the light of the countenance of God ? Come out of that accursed " mystery of iniquity," " that ye be not partakers of her )r. Murray, you are an aged man. I call on you at this eleventh hour to look to Christ for mercy. You have not ventured now while an edition of this work has passed through the hands of the public, to meet the proofs of one tittle of it. You have written a letter which Mr. O'Connell read at the meeting of the Popish Institute in London, on the 26th of last May, 1840, in which you assert what you know not to be true, as if you thought, by the solemnity of denial, to disclaim what you dare not encounter in the field of proof. You have hereby only aggravated your sin, and drawn upon your- self additional demonstration of it. Have you not served this hard master long enough ? Have you not long enough bowed under the yoke of this " mystery of ini- quity ?" The awful superstitions you administer, have led you into this labyrinth of treachery and falsehood they cannot cure the evils they have caused they can neither, as you know and feel, give peace to your con- science, nor can they give pardon and salvation to your soul. Fly, aged man ! fly, I beseech you by faith, to the Son of God He receiveth sinners " He is able to save to the uttermost all that come unto God by him" " Him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out." That is His word it is "worthy of all acceptation" Painful necessity obliges me to detail, in this, the per- juries and crimes of one that is dead your suffragan bishop the partner of your guilt, Dr. Doyle. I have heard, and I hope and believe that he looked not to your idol wafer and the other lying refuges of Popery, but to the Lord Jesus Christ for his salvation in his latter days. And though it is my painful duty to record his iniquities as a Papal bishop here, I trust they are blotted out of the book of God's remembrance by the blood of " the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world." I have seen a small book called '' Dew drops," containing precious promises of the Gospel of Christ, which he carried latterly in his waistcoat pocket, and it bears his name in his own hand ; it is in the possession of a mutual friend of his and mine. I tell it to you for your encourage- ment. Get that little book, or get the Bible from which it is taken, and look to the Saviour whom that Bible reveals remember the truth " with the Lord is mercy, and with Him is plenteous redemption." You look to that wretched representative of the sin and pride of Satan, the Pope. Will he comfort you ? will he deliver you from the charges of your own conscience? will that " man of sin" make you or any poor sinner a righte- ous man ? will he blot these oaths of yours and all your secret deceptions from God's book of everlasting judg- ment ? a miserable criminal himself, can he give salva- tion to you ? No. Not so the Lord Jesus He laid down his precious life upon the cross for sinners for the chief of sinners. " Look unto him and be saved/' O ! turn to him while yet you may. I write not to throw a stone at you. I am a poor, vile, miserable sinner like yourself. I believe, through grace, that Christ is an all-sufficient Saviour for my soul He is able to save you " All manner of sins and blasphemies shall be for- given unto men." Not like the lying blasphemy of your Major Pcenitentiarius, whose daring pretence of pardon- ing sin is greater than all the blasphemies and crimes he can pretend to pardon blinding you in ignorance, encouraging and hardening you in iniquity, setting the " man of sin" up in the place of God, in that heart which is the rightful temple and throne of its Creator. Pardon 37 given by Christ bought with his blood, comes with its mighty melting power to the sinner's heart : and, while it washes its guilt, it seizes its affections, and sanctifies and consecrates it to its God. May the Lord wash you in that fountain, and make this book an instrument of conviction, of repentance, and of salvation to your soul ! And you, my poor, dear, blinded countrymen quick, and sensible, and clever as you are what say you to this book, and what say you to these men ? Behold these guides of your immortal souls are these, indeed, the successors of Peter and of Paul ? Read their writ- ings, and compare their works. Are these laws like those of Peter and Paul? Did you ever read such things as these in the Bible ? They burn the Bible they take it from you and your children, that they may instil into your ears those laws and principles. And now what say you to them ? Are they the laws of God or of the devil ? Of the devil himself, beyond all doubt. Your Bishops and Priests know this too. If they were the laws of God, your Bishops would not have been ashamed of them they would not have denied them they would have confessed them ; but you see they denied them denied them with oaths, and now they set them up in secret to direct their Priests to guide your consciences ! My poor unhappy countrymen ! what good can happen to us what blessing can we hope for what peace can we enjoy, when such laws as these are set up to guide and govern you, my Roman Catholic friends ? What wonder the Whitefeet and Ribbonmen swear to wade in heretic blood, when this is the law of their church and the lesson of their confessional ? Ribbonmen of Ireland, if this shall fall into the hands of any poor Ribbonman, I beseech you pause and con- sider. You are engaged in a secret conspiracy which you know to be wrong you fear to be detected by those who govern your country, yet they are but men ; and you carry this on without fear in the sight of God, and you do so to maintain your religion, and on principles of religion too. Yea, and taught or encouraged secretly by the ministers of your church, or more probably by able instruments and tools employed by them; for though they will expose your life to the sword or the gallows, 38 they will take special care of themselves and of their own. Yet I would just submit it in candour and kind- ness to your common sense, can this religion be the re- ligion of Christ ? can a religion that is to be promoted and maintained by secret lawless conspiracies, nursed in treason, protected in its deeds of darkness by perjury, cemented by blood ; I ask you, my friends, can this be the religion of Christ Jesus? or can you, who would tremble to be arrested and brought before the tribunal of your fellow men for such crimes, can your hearts endure, or can your hands be strong when you shall be summoned to answer for them at the bar of God ? Your priests pretend to you that they will answer for you at the tribunal of your Creator look at them how they all hide themselves from proof and detection of these criminal principles which they inculcate on you, and which either directly or indirectly move you to these confederacies ; and do you think they will dare to meet the God of heaven with a system from which they shrink as a system of iniquity before men ? will they save your souls from perdition when they expose you to perish on the gallows or in Botany Bay ? Is this Christianity, my friends ? What wonder we are miserable ! I leave it to your common sense, can we ever look on you but with terror and distrust, when we know that these are the lessons taught you by your church, while you are so blind and ignorant as to think that church infallible ? What would you think of us, if any man could write a book like this, and prove that the Protestant Bishops and Clergy inculcated such lessons on their flocks ? What would you think of us, and how would you feel ? Mark these men now, how they will not dare to justify themselves before you. Dr. Murray and all your Bishops will shrink Mr. O'Connell will shrink they will not venture to argue or disprove these laws before you. O, my friends, my countrymen, be men. Open your Bibles claim, assert your rights as men and rational beings. Do you think when these men dare not vin- dicate their superstitions and iniquities before you and us, that they will be able to justify them before God ? You see not one among them can be found that will dare to expound the Bible for you r or give you your church's exposition. They know it is an imposture to pretend that the church has any exposition, so they dare not attempt to give it. You see not one of them will dare to stand before any body of men among you to have laid open in your presence the secret, infernal examinations that, under the mask of religion, they inflict on your wives and daughters. It has been often tried to force them to do so, in vain. O, my dear countrymen, let not any of you be so blind as to think, that men, who will be honest to you, and who will faithfully tell you truth, are your enemies and hate you. God is my witness, my Roman Catholic countrymen, that it is far from my heart to hate you. I hate and abhor this cursed system of falsehood and wickedness that deceives and blinds you. But the more I see it, and the more I abhor it, the more I feel for you, my dear, warmhearted, cordial, affectionate countrymen, that you should be such dupes and slaves of an anti- christian tyrant, and that the very ardour of your hearts should be turned away from loving God and loving your fellow sinners, and made an instrument of turning you ardently to sin and ignorance, and spiritual slavery and crime. You ardently try to maintain whatever your priests tell you is for the good of your church. Why ? Because you are so blind and ignorant of God and his word as to think that those priests and that church can pardon your sins. It is not priests nor churches that can pardon sin it is only the blood of Christ that par- dons sin that is a fountain for us. If we all were Christians indeed all looking to Christ all trusting Christ all rejoicing in Christ all loving Christ how we should all love one another ! O, what a happy people what a happy country. Lord bless you, save you, deliver you, my poor dear countrymen, from this system of awful ignorance, falsehood, and iniquity, and raise up men, faithful, honest, resolute, determined, strong in Christian faithfulness, Christian zeal, and Christian love, who will never rest till the cloud of Papal guilt and wickedness is dispelled from your hearts and from Ireland, and till you are brought into the light and liberty of the glorious Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. This is all my enmity to you this is the worst I wish you, and it is the earnest prayer of your faithful and affectionate friend and countryman, R. J. M. THE PAPAL LAWS PUBLISHED BY THE EOMAN CATHOLIC BISHOPS, TO DIRECT THE CONSCIENCES OF THE ROMAN CATHOLICS OF IRELAND, A.D. 1832. FIRSTTHE BULLA CCEWE DOMINI. CHAPTER I. THE subjoined Papal Bulls, Canons, and Decretals are presented to the Protestants and Roman Catholics of Ireland, as the laws set up by the Romish bishops of this country, for the purpose of instructing their priests to direct the consciences of the Roman Catholic population, being an addition in the year 1832, to the Theology of Peter Dens, which had been the Manual of the Priests for that purpose, set up by all their bishops in 1808 ; and again officially in the Diocesan Synod of Leinster, by Dr. Murray, and his suffragan bishops in 1831. As it is not the object of the Editor to put forth in this publication his own opinions on this important sub- ject, but to supply to all honest and candid men the means of forming their judgment on the solid matters of fact, the Editor merely supplies the documents them- selves, which are inaccessible to the majority of the community, with such notes and introductions as are necessary to elucidate the principles of the Romish hierarchy. He entreats rational men of all sects and denominations, and most especially the Roman Catholic laity, to consider calmly and dispassionately what the effect of these laws must be, upon the minds of those who really receive them, or the principles they contain, as coming from an authority to which they owe supreme obedience. 41 If these laws are set up by spiritual authority, with spiritual sanctions, so that men who disobey them, have to fear the displeasure of those who are necessarily the depositories of the sins of their hearts, and the dispensers of pardon to their souls ; no temporal power can equally enforce obedience to any earthly tribunal their subjec- tion to these laws must be in direct proportion to their reverence for their religion ; it inevitably follows that they must abandon the one, or yield obedience to the other. It is so entirely unnecessary to prove this, that the Editor will dwell no longer on it, but proceed simply to lay before the reader the documents themselves, with the introductory remarks that are necessary for their use and application. The first document which is presented to the reader is, the BULLA C the Church having perpetual succession ? " To my knowledge, not the least, and no Protestant 75 would resist it more strenuously, to the loss of life, than the Catholics would. We know that in point of religion the title is now gone out of the Church, and could not be reassumed without the law of Ireland giving it again to the Church ; and the making of that law we would resist, feeling as conscientious Catholics, that the land is ours." Such is the evidence of Daniel O'Connell. Now, as it is the Editor's intention merely to state facts, he will only point out in the evidence of that individual the loop- hole which he leaves for the Papal hierarchy to bring him with a clean conscience out of it. He admits that any of the objections which he specifies would be valid against Popish emancipation. He tells us the Roman Catholics would resist the subversion of the Act of Set- tlement as "far as prudence and conscience permitted them" But neither "prudence" nor " conscience" per- mit him to resist a Bull of the Pope set up by his bishops for the priests to direct his conscience ; on the contrary true religion commands his submission to it, and how de- votedly the gentleman obeys, is a fact which the Editor need not attempt to dwell on. The next document is, the examination of Dr. Nicholas Slevin, Professor of Canon Law in Maynooth, before the Commissioners of Education who examined him on this very Bull. The Commissioners, or some of them who had seen this document, knew that it was calculated to overturn the Act of Settlement, and that if once the Roman Catholics could obtain political power, and that this law was to be the standard of their principles, it must produce eternal efforts on the part of Popery, to overturn all Protestant property in Ireland, therefore they examined this professor on this very Bull. We find in the Appendix to the 8th Report of Com- missioners of Irish Education, the examination of N. Slevin, D. D. of which the following are extracts, 4th December, 1826, page 229. " The Commissioners now beg to call your attention to another Bull, entitled " Concerning the estates of the churches which had been once in the possession of Infi- dels, and afterwards fell into the hands of the Christians," issued by Pope Benedict XIV. in the year 1752, and ad- dressed to the Secretary of the Sacred Congregation de 76 Propaganda Fide ; the whole of this Bull appears to be a careful exposition of the Canon Law upon this subject ; the Pope declaring in the third section. (Here follows a long quotation from the Bull.) The question is, would it not follow, that the Roman Catholic Church retains, through all times, a right to any landed or immoveable property which she may have lost in an unjust war ? I must beg to observe in the first place, that the Roman Catholics do not consider themselves bound to vindicate all the decisions of Popes. I had occasion to state in my answers to former questions, that the decisions of Popes, in particular cases, are not at all considered as doctrines of faith, or rules of morals by the Roman Catholic Church, or as binding on Roman Catholics in general. In order to corroborate the answers I have already given, I will beg to read a short quotation from Verron's Rule of Faith, which I have stated to be generally received by Roman Catholics as a concise and accurate statement of Catholic doctrine. " All Catholics agree that the Pope, as Pope, with his Council, and even with a general Council, may err in particular controversies of fact, which must depend on the information and testimonies of men." I beg further to state, that the Pope, in the rescript now under consideration, does not give any decision ; but states, that he thinks it prudent to abstain from giving any decisive judgment, and merely delivers his opinion on the matter, as appears from these words : " This is what moves us to resolve, until we are better informed, not to come to a determination on the instructions to be given to the Archbishop of Antibaris." Hence I conceive, no inference whatever can be drawn from the rescript before us, as it is a mere opinion advanced by the Pope, and not a decisive judgment." * * * Appendix, No. 32, Examination of the Rev. N. Sleviu. 5th December, 1826. page 233. " Are these any of the principles laid down in the Bull under discussion by the Pope, in the three sections read to you on a former examination, which you conceive not to be the canon law of Ireland, nor to be principles in any manner binding on the conduct of- Roman Catholics in Ireland ? and if so, the commissioners would request you to state the particular principles which you conceive not so to apply in Ireland. 77 " I consider that the abstract principles of natural jus- tice set down in the rescript before us, are not only ap- plicable to Ireland, but to all countries ; with regard to the principles of canon law to which the Pope alludes, they are few, and confined to the following ; 1st. the canon law exempting church property from the evils con- sequent on war ? 2ndly, the canon law regarding resti- tution in cases of theft ; and 3rdly. that which establishes the conditions of prescription. The author of the re- script seems to confess that the canon law exempting church property from the calamities attendant on war is already obsolete, and therefore, is not binding in any country. With regard to the canon law relating to res- titution and prescription, a general proposition has been established, that the canon laws relating to property, or temporalities of any kind, are binding in any country, no further than they are sanctioned by the municipal laws of that country. In all Catholic countries, the Canon law binding in that country, is sanctioned by the Municipal law of the country, and the Ecclesiastical tribunals are authorized and sanctioned by the state ; the church pro- perty enjoys immunities in all those countries, and the Ecclesiastical courts alone take cognizance of causes re- lating to it. In the Ecclesiastical courts established by law, cases are decided according to the Canon law ; but in countries where the Canon law is not supported by the Municipal law, nor the Ecclesiastical tribunals authorized by law, nor the immunities of the church sanctioned, all Canon laws relating to property can have no application at all. This I conceive to be the state of this country, with regard to Roman Catholics ; therefore, any thing to be found in the Bull before us, or indeed in the whole body of the Canon law relating to property, can have no application whatever in this country, in which the pro- perty of the Roman Catholic Church is not acknowledged, and her Ecclesiastical courts are not sanctioned by law, nor her Canon law recorded. I recollect to have read in Blackstone's Commentaries, that the Canon law in gene- ral is binding by the laws of the country, except in the cases in which it may have been modified by occasional Acts of Parliament ; however, the Canon law thus sanc- tioned by the English laws, can only apply to the Pro- testant Church, which is the only Church to which the law gives civil rights as a corporate body." 78 Examination continued p. 235. " Do you not conceive that the transfer of the property formerly belonging to the Roman Catholic Church which has taken place to the Protestant Church, is, or not now to be considered a lawful transfer ? " I consider that it is now a lawful transfer, and has been such for many years ; it would not be an easy matter to point out the period precisely when it became a lawful transfer ; but I may state in general, that the transfer became lawful when the possessors of Church property could not be molested in their possession, without dis- turbing the public peace and tranquillity, and the security of property in the country. We consider, indeed, that the spoliation of our church in the commencement was unjust, but we also consider, that by lapse of years, like other usurpations, that also has been sanctified by time, or that period of time is what I have already pointed out, that is, when the possessors could not be molested in the possession of it, without endangering the welfare, and shaking the very foundation of the state. " Do you consider that inasmuch as the property which formerly belonged to the Roman Catholic Church, has been transferred for more than two centuries to the Pro- testant Church, and as the Catholics have submitted to that transfer, and have sworn, and do swear to maintain the settlement of property in this country, that the Es- tablished Church is now, to all intents and purposes, the legal owner of that property ? " I consider, that the present possessors of church pro- perty in Ireland, of whatever description they may be, have a just title to it, on various grounds ; 1st. on the ground of a lawful transfer made by the government of the country ; for though, as I mentioned, Catholics may consider the original transfer to have been unjust, still they all must, and do allow, that in the course of time, the transfer sanctioned by the government became lawful, that is, when it became necessary for the public welfare to confirm the rights of the actual possessors of church property. 2ndly. on the ground that they have been bond fide possessors for all the time required by any law for prescription, even according to the pretensions of the Court of Rome, which requires a hundred years. I con- 79 sider they have possessed said property bona fide, be- cause their right was founded on a title acquired from a lawful government, a title of whose validity they enter- tained no doubt ; 3rdly, on the principle that those who might be supposed to have any claim to it, have repeat- edly, and in the most positive manner declared, that they freely cede any right which they might have, or might be thought to have to the same ; this cessation, or rather declaration that they have no claim, is expressed in the oath of allegiance, which is taken by the Catholics in ge- neral in this country, and in particular by many of our bishops and clergy, who never decline it when proposed to them ; now those in this country who might be sup- rd to have any claim to the church property, would according to the principles of canon law, the bishops and clergy of the country ; then as they have renounced in the most positive manner, and even on oath, all such claims, it follows that the present possessors have a just right to that property, even on the ground of the express consent of those who might have any pretension to it. It therefore appears, that the present possessors of church property in Ireland, have a just title to the same, on all the principles laid down by the Pope, in the rescript be- fore us ; 1 st. by lawful transfer made by the government ; 2ndly. by lawful prescription ; and 3rdly. by the consent of those who might have any claim to it ; those are the three principles on which the Pope discusses in the re- script, the right of the Antibarians. " The question remains how far those positions are re- concilable with the canon law ; do you think they are reconcilable ? " Most certainly, they are perfectly reconcilable to the principles of canon law, as they are understood all over the Catholic world." And with this rescript in particular? " Most assuredly ; for, as I have repeatedly mentioned, they are the principles on which the Pope examines the title on which the inhabitants of Antibaris might possess to the church property in question. For 1st. the Pope examines their title on the principle of war, or right of conquest ; he declares as his opinion, that the purchasers at Antibaris did not acquire a title on this ground, be- cause the war was unjust. 2ndly. he examines their title 80 on the ground of a presumed assent on the part of the former owners ; he gives it as his opinion, that such as- sent cannot be presumed, where there is question of im- moveable property ; and therefore that the purchasers at Antibaris did not acquire a right on this ground of pre- sumed assent. He again examines the title on the ground of dereliction : he declares as his opinion, that the pro- perty in question could not be considered as abandoned, and hence that the purchasers did not acquire a title on this ground ; he also denies that they acquired a right by prescription, because they were not bona fide possessors : now on these grounds, as I have stated the present hold- ers of church property in Ireland hold their title ; there- fore according to the principles set down or supposed by the Pope, in the rescript before us, the present posses- sors of church property in Ireland hold it by a just title." But there is a further point in the next part of his examination. The Pope in this bull refers to the autho- rity of a Romish canonical writer, who stated that pro- perty, when taken in an unjust war, would be secured to its possessors on any one of three conditions, p. 250 : " 1st. If the will of the owners consent. " 2d. If the Pontiff give his assent, to support which he adduces the decrees published in the year 1630. " 3d. If it be provided by conventions, entered into between Catholics and Heretic Princes, that Heretics may retain the property of Catholics and freely dispose of them." Now, what security does the Pope in this bull attach to these conditions, or to property resting on any of them, under the circumstances ? He says : " Those arguments advanced by the author, and stated a little before by us, are of no weight, or at least very in- considerable ; for when orthodox persons purchase from heretics immoveable property, formerly belonging to Catholics, and taken from them in an unjust war, the presumed will of the owners cannot be present, as has been stated above ; but the decrees published in 1630, which refer to moveables, cannot, by a forced application be referred to immoveables in a word, conventions and agreements entered into between Catholic lay princes and heterodox persons, concerning the possession and deten- tion of ecclesiastical property, are disapproved of by the apostolic see." The Commissioners proceed in the same page ; " The question we would wish to ask you is, whether this is canon law in Ireland ? 1 one of my former an- swers I mentioned that Pope Paul 1 1., had issued a bull asserting 1 the right of the holy see to interfere in the alie- nation of all ecclesiastical property : I mentioned at the same time that this bull was received in some countries and rejected in others, particularly in France and Bel- gium. Since that period, the Popes claimed the right of being consulted on the alienation of ecclesiastical pro- perty : this right, however has not always been granted him however the Pope still claims it. It is on this prin- ciple that Benedict XIV. approves in the rescript the opinion of the German canonist, setting forth that the See of Rome did not always approve of the transfer of ecclesiastical property made without her interference and sanction, in the conventions of princes and heretics. I consider, therefore, that the opinion which the Pope would seem inclined to adopt does not form a portion of the canon law in general, and therefore does not affect Ireland." Here he evades the point. But the next quotation from the evidence of this professor fixes the principle which is of importance to this question most conclusively. He is asked, p. 252 ; " Is not the amount of the doctrine, then, which you state this, that the Pope claims a right of interfering in the disposal of ecclesiastical property in all cases, although circumstances do not admit of it being effectual in many instances ? I stated that Paul II. had issued his bull with that view, but that this bull was not received and published in all countries. In the countries in which it was published, of course the Pope acquired the right of interfering in such alienation. I have often stated that the Pope possesses no more power over property than what is conceded to him by the state ; and applying this principle to the case before us, 1 say that he possesses no power in the alienation of ecclesiastical property but that which the state assigns him. In the countries where the bull Ainbitiusa was received he obtained that right. Where it was not published or received, he possesses no such right. The See of Rome, it is true, claims it generally, but the claim is not generally acknowledged." Observe most particularly the principle throughout E 3 82 on which he evades the force of the bull namely, that it is not published. But mark the statement as clear and conclusive, that in countries where a similar bull is pub- lished, there the Pope " acquires the right of interfering in the alienation." Such was the evidence of this man upon his oath, such his Jesuitical evasion of this Papal rescript. Thus these bishops swore separately and collectively. Thus O'Con- nell swore thus their professors swore and yet what was the fact ? That the moment they succeeded in gain- ing credit by their oaths, the moment they effected their purpose in gaining emancipation, that moment the bishops of Leinster set up the identical principle which they and their brethren had all been disclaiming on their oaths ; as the Papal law for Ireland, by which the consciences of the people were to be directed by their priests, and this identical Bull was the Bull to which they referred, and which they cited as their authority for so doing. The following is the extract from the supplemental volume to Dens, by which the intentions of the Popish rulers of Ireland as to Protestant property, is at once decided. " RESTITUTIO. " Bona immobilia ab hostibus in bello injusto capta, puta, a piratis, infidelibus, haereticis, &c. si emantur a fidelibus debent restitui proprio domino, nullo exacto pre- tio ab eodem, quod olim decretum fuit a congregatione propaganda fidei anno 1630. Quorum opinionem Ben. XIV. admittitin Epist ad P. Nicolaum Lercari Secreta- rium ejusdem congregationis. Bullar : torn. 3, n. 57. Quod vero ad mobiUa, eadem congregatio censuit restitu- enda esse ab emptoribus legitimo domino, exacto tamen ab illo eo pretio quo empta sunt ; in hoc tamen judicium secum Ben. XIV non profert ibidem. Supplement to Dens, vol. VIII. p. 176. Ed. 1832. Translated thus Real property taken by an enemy, suppose pirates, in- fidels, heretics, &c. in an unjust war, if they should be bought by the faithful, ought to be restored to their right- ful owner without any price being exacted from him, which was formerly decreed by the congregation for pro- pagating the faith in the year 1630, whose opinion Bene- dict XIV. admits in his Epistle to P. Nicolaus Lercari, Secretary of the same congregation. Bullarium vol. 3d. 83 No. 57. But as to chattel property, the same congrega- tion gave it as its opinion, that it was to be restored by the purchasers to its lawful owner; exacting however from him the price at which it was purchased. In this however, Benedict XIV. does not here pronounce his judgment. Thus we see it an indisputable matter of fact, that these men make it a matter of conscience and religion with the Roman Catholic laity in directing their consci- ences in the confessional, that all fortified property should be restored even though bought by them ; and thus, while they lay it on the consciences of Roman Catholics them- selves to restore it, they fix an a fortiori principle into their minds that heretics are to restore it, and thus they make the subversion of the act of settlement, and the spoliation of all Protestant property an act not of politics, but of religion ; or in other words, they make in this, as in all other matters, religion the tool to act on the con- sciences of the people, to effect any object, not, as it is clear, of a spiritual, but of a temporal nature, which the advancement of their own power, and that of their supe- rior the Pope, and the College de Propaganda Fide prompts them to attempt. We now proceed to give some translation from the Bull itself. TRANSLATION FROM THE BULL FOR THE RESTITUTION OF THE CHURCH PROPERTY AND ALL FORFEITED PRO- PERTY IN IRELAND. (p. 38.) The first section states the circumstances of the place on which the question of restitution of property taken in an unjust war was raised for the decision of the College de Propaganda Fide, and all those sections or parts of sec- tions which throw light on the question, or can interest the English reader, are translated. The title of the Bull, is as follows ; " Of the goods of churches which being once seized by unbelievers then come into the power of Christians. " Epistle to Nicolaus Lercari, Secretary of the sacred congregation for propagating the faith, on occasion of the questions proposed to the same congregation by the Arch- bishop of Antivari. Benedict XIV., Pope. 84 " Beloved Son, Health and Apostolical Benediction." The 1st section is as follows : " The city of Antiba- rum, in the Italian, Antivari, called so because it was built on the coast of that country which is now called Al- bania, opposite to Barium, a state of Apulia, was long 1 since, as you know subjected to the Ottoman yoke, namely, from the year 1571, as Jacob Diego, a senator of the republic of Venice, testifies in that beautiful history of the same republic which he has recently published vol. ii. book 7, p. 261. Nor were the Venetians able to recover possession of it, although they attempted to do so with great exertions of valour, both in the year 1 648, and also in 1717, as the same historian relates." * * * * " Sectio 2 Our venerable brother, the present Arch- bishop of Antivari, to be highly extolled with praise for his pastoral zeal, when he had visited his diocese, and had sent the acts of his visitation to the Congregation de Pro- paganda Fide, requested that light should be afforded, and aid given to him by the same, on the two following heads. In the first head he explains that the Turks hav- ing got possession of Albania, had seized a great part of the goods belonging to the churches, of which some were afterwards sold to Christians, but others were given to the same to cultivate. On the second head he states, that some among the Christians, having houses near to churches that had been overturned, and lands contiguous to the lands of the churches, had usurped lands and tenements formerly belonging to the same churches. He, asks there- fore, how he ought to conduct himself in these difficulties, and whether any or what remedy can be applied to these evils, declaring he will use the light afforded to him so that by suitable (opportunis) documents he may instruct the confessors, who vehemently desire them. While there are some of the possessors of this property who care nothing on the subject, but others wish to lull the stings of their own conscience, and to be absolved from those censures which they know to be decreed (statutas) and enacted (latas) against those who detain the goods of the Church. The Archbishop adds, morever, that this same thing which, in making the aforesaid visitation, he found to have happened in his own diocese, happened also in the other dioceses of Albania ; so that as they were about to undertake a great work, he greatly feared they might go to excite great tumults and discords." 85 " Section 3. Each of these heads being maturely dis- cussed in the Congregation de Propaganda Fide, the con- gregation thought that the Archbishop ought, having called to him the missionaries, parish priests, and confes- sors, to enjoin the same, that they shoiild show to the penitents, that they could not, without condemnation in their own conscience, detain those goods, which, formerly belonging to the churches, then having been seized by the Turks, had come into their hands, whether they had bought them from the Turks themselves or had seized them as being abandoned to their possession ; and that, therefore, it was altogether necessary that they should have some legitimate title by which they might comfort themselves (confovere se) in the possession of those goods ; and that the whole difficulty lay in finding a new legiti- mate title of this description. Wherefore the congrega- tion itself proposed that those possessors ought to come to the Archbishop, and to lay before him a distinct exhi- bition of the quantity and quality of the goods which had so come to them from the ancient property of the churches : but that it was to be left to the equity and prudence of the Archbishop himself, that as far as it was lawful, he might provide both for the utility of the churches, and endeavour to procure a new legitimate title for the possessors, by admitting them to new contracts, suppose copyhold (emphyteuticos ;) even the smallest fines being imposed according to the power which had been granted by us to the aforesaid Archbishop. Final- ly, it concluded that this facility was to be afforded only to those who, being invited, had come to make the afore- said exhibition ; the contumacious being abandoned to their own destruction. Since all these things have been diligently related to us by you, O beloved son, according to the duty of your ministry, and you have supplicated for a timely concession of a faculty ; but we, having devoted some time accurately to inspect and weigh the matter, have now at length determined to reduce to writing our opinion on this affair, which may produce effects of great moment." The fourth section comes to the point at once, and shows us what the Church of Rome thinks of a settle- ment of property taken in what she choses to call an un- just war. It is as follows : " Section 4 Truly, it cannot be called into doubt by any one, that whatsoever is taken in a Just war, which belonged to the enemy, passes into the power of the conqueror : to wit, chattels into the power of him who shall first have seized upon them, but real property into the possession of the su- preme governor, who waged the war, that he may satisfy himself for the expenses of the war ; sometimes also, that he might acquire greater power for his defence, and protect himself against future disasters. Likewise, it is beyond all dispute, that all that which is taken in an unjust war is to be restored, since an occupation of this sort is nothing else than formal rapine. So teaches St. Thomas, Secuuda Secundse, Quaest. 66, Art. 8, in the beginning. These are his words : ' About plunder we must make a distinc- tion, because if they who plunder an enemy wage unjust war, those things which they acquire by force become theirs ; and this does not possess the character of rapine ; whence neither are they bound to restitution ; but if they who seize on the spoil wage an unjust war, they commit rapine, and are bound to restitution.' '' The rest of this section adduces examples of restitution from ancient history. " Section 5. Hence it is plain, since the war in which the Turks seized on Antivari was beyond all doubt un- just, whatsoever was taken and seized by them on that occasion, whether chattel property or real property, they seized it unjustly, and committed real rapine therein ; wherefore all reason of justice would demand, that all things should be restored by them to the faithful, whom they unjustly despoiled of their property ; or, they being dead, to their heirs and successors. But this is not the subject of the present question, and if it was, it were vain to treat about that which ought to be done in ruined and desperate circumstances. The hinge of the question turns on that property which the Turks sold to the Christians, and which is now detained by the purchasers ; and it is demanded, whether those who bought it, or who are the heirs and legitimate successors of those who bought it, can retain it with a safe conscience ; or whe- ther they are bound to restore the same to their lawful owners ; and that, the rather on this account, because the question concerns property belonging to churches and monasteries, the unjust detention of which is visited 87 with the punishment of censures ; and also because, since ecclesiastics, as well as foreigners, in wars, are no part of the state that injures, reason demands, that neither the persons of the one nor the other be injured, nor that they be disturbed in their property, as is read in the decretal : Innovamus" &c. The remainder of this fifth section, and all the other sections down to the sixteenth, treat of the opinions of casuists and jurists as to chattel property taken in an un- just war. "Section 17 We have said that those things which have been above stated only claim a place in chattel pro- perty; but the decrees published in the year 1630 speak of chattel property, and the above cited authors also speak of chattel property. We have intimated also that it is to be doubted whether any difference of right exists between chattel and real property ; and the reason of this differ- ence is now to be explained by us. The foundation on which the opinion rests, that the faithful may retain with a safe conscience chattel property which they have bought from the Turks, but which was taken by the Turks in an unjust war from other Christian men, is laid in the pre- sumptive will of the original owners, which truly either consents, or at least does not dissent at all, that their aforesaid chattel property may be acquired by others of the faithful. For no fruit accrues from chattel property ; but their owners ought to bear more willingly, or at least with less regret, that they should come into the power of Christians, rather than remain in the dominion of Turks, by whom they would be more easily dissipated ; as Molina well says, &c. But since this reasoning, taken from the presumptive will of the owners cannot be extended to real property which the faithful buy ; as well because the mas- ters lose the accruing profits, as because there is no ap- prehension of the dissipation of property of this sort ; hence arises that indicated difference of the right which intervenes between the acquisition of chattel and real property ;" (here some authorities as to this are quoted. He then proceeds) " which things being thus, it has been before concluded by us, that any one may easily con- tend, that, for the reasons adduced, it may be conceded to the faithful, that they may retain, with a safe consci- ence, chattel property bought from the Turks, although they have been seized by them in an unjust war, provided they are ready to restore them to their owner, who may wish to redeem them at the price they have cost ; but this cannot be equally affirmed of the purchaser of real property. We now proceed to demonstrate this, by weighing 1 the judgments and reasonings of authors on the subject." "Section 18 Father Leonardos Lessius died before the decree of the year 1630 came forth, namely, in the year 1623. In his theological work on St. Thomas, are to be found the resolution of some cases of conscience, in the sixth of which, under which the word ' beneficium,' he proposes to himself the following question, the second in order ' Whether Catholics can buy from heretics ecclesiastical property ?' And he thus answers ' That it is not lawful for Catholics to buy the property of churches or monasteries seized and confiscated by he- retics, unless with the intention of restoring them in due time to their lawful owners, with all the emoluments and fruits which have proceeded from them ; because that property, on the face of it, belongs to another, so likewise the proceeds.' From which it follows, as we shall show hereafter, that the purchaser can never re- demand from churches and monasteries the price of property of this description paid by him. But when he foresaw that it would be objected to him, that that pro- perty, unless Catholics had bought it, would have re- mained in the power of heretics who would receive the fruits Of it, HE ANSWERS, THAT THIS IS NOTHING TO THE PURPOSE, SINCE HERETICS ALSO SHOULD BE OBLIGED TO RESTITUTION. Finally, he counsels Catholics, that, when treating with the owners of property, they should bar- gain and enter into new contracts with those, in the occupation of whose property they could retain posses- sion with a safe conscience. "Section 19 After the decrees of the year 1630, the following authors wrote, making express mention of them : Verjuys, in the place before cited, recedes from the opinion of Lessius in that which regards the resti- tution of the fruits : but he agrees with him as far as relates to the restitution of the property, although the owner should not repay to the purchaser the price he had given for it. But he places the reason of this opi- 89 nion in a pre-supposed good faith, which, if it were really present, might exempt the possessor from the res- titution of the fruits indeed, but by no means from the restitution of the property. He says, 'that Catholics possessing bona fide monasteries, houses, temples, or any similar real property, can keep them for a time in peace, so long as they cannot be occupied by their proper own- ers, nor in the mean time are they bound ad interesse (qu.) or to pay any thing for the fruits.' " Section 1 9 Arsnekinus, in his ' Theologica Tripar- tita,' torn. ii. part 2, tract 6, quaes. 1 0, demands : " Whether Catholics can buy the goods of other Ca- tholics seized on by heretics in an unjust war ? And he answers that it can be done. " 1st. If the will of the owners consents to it. " 2d. If the Pope gives his assent ; to support which he cites the aforementioned decrees, published in the year 1630. " 3d. If, treaties being concluded between Catholics and heretical princes, it should be provided that heretics may retain the properties of Catholics, and freely dispose of them. All which reasoning is foreign from, or does not apply to, the present question. For here this pious author doubtless speaks of real property ; for, among the other reasons of his opinion, he weighs the utility and profit to the Catholic faith ; to which he asserts, it would be more profitable that property should be in the hands of the orthodox than in those of heretics. ' And truly,' he says, ' for many causes it appears much more profi- table that this property should, by such purchase, de- volve into the hands of the Catholics, because they could so much more powerfully protect and propagate the faith, than if it remained continually in the hands of heretics ;' which reasoning applies to real property, but not to chattel property. " But these reasons set forth by this author, and just now referred to by us, are of little or no force, for when the faithful buy estates, formerly belonging to Catholies, and taken from them by heretics in an unjust war, the will of their original possessors (of which he spoke above) cannot be presumed to acquiesce." This denies the first principle. " But the decrees published in the year 1630, which 90 treat of chattel property, cannot be applied to real pro- perty/' This denies the second principle ; now for the last. " Finally, CONVENTIONS AND TREATIES ENTERED INTO BETWEEN LAY CATHOLIC PRINCES AND THE HETERODOX (OR HERETICS), AS TO THE POSSESSION AND DETENTION OF PROPERTY OF THE CHURCH ARE DISALLOWED BY THE APOSTOLIC SEE : as P. Schmalygrueber proves at length in the first volume of his ' Counsels,' Counsel 15, Qu. 1 ; and these are the conventions to which this forecited au- thor alludes. " Section 20 Father Carolus Franciscus a Breno, in his ' Manual of Oriental Missions, torn. ii. lib. 1, c. 3, qu. 21, proposes this question, " ' Whether ecclesiastical property redeemed from in- fidels, ought necessarily to be restored ; or, at least, some transfer to be made ? (transactio adhiberi), and he answers that it is to be restored, as well because the Christian, knowing that it is the property of the Church, possesses another person's property with a bad faith, as because the infidel robber could not transfer to the Christian purchaser a right greater than that which he himself pos- sessed over the property sold. Therefore if the seller, by the crime of the rapine, had acquired no right over the properly violently taken away, occupied, and afterwards sold 50 neither, by parity of reasoning, can he who bought it be said to have acquired any right over the same. Then, finally, because it is a general rule, that he, who, (though ignorant of the theft) buys anything from a thief, is bound to restitution as soon as the true and lawful owner appears.'" The rest of this, and the 21st section do not materially bear on the case. " Section 22. Therefore we seem to ourselves by no means to contravene the decrees of the year 1630, if we assert that the opinion is well-founded, which vests the right of real property in its original possessor, so that he may (without any restitution of price) recover his own property, with all the fruits accruing from thence, from him who purchased them for a sum of money from the invaders. For the nature of an unjust war, in which property of this description has been seized on, demands this. " This also is proved by the opinion of those authors 91 who teach, on the soundest principles, that he who doubts or suspects that he is buying a stolen article cannot re- demand from the true possessor the price which he paid to the thief. " The purchaser with bad faith (malee Jidet), if he buys a thing which he cither knew or doubted, or suspected to be stolen, could not re-demand from the owner of that thing the price which he paid to the thief who sold it, since he has no just title to make that demand. " These are the words of Sylvius, on the Secunda Secundse of St. Thomas. " The common opinion, also, of those proves this, who teach that even he who bought a stolen article, bona fide, either from the thief himself or from another, is bound to restore the same to its owner ; nor can he de- mand from him the price paid for it, as can be seen in the ' Summa' of Sanchez, lib. ii. (cap. 23, n. 2.) And in the work of Bonacina, torn, ii., ' De Restitutione in Ge- nere,' dis. 1, qu. 2, punc. 1, prop. 1, n. 4. This is also deduced from the rule which the superior tribunals fol- low, by whose authority it is decreed, That the property of the churches seized on by heretics, as soon as it es- capes from their hands, immediately, ipso jure, returns to the churches to which it belonged, as may be seen in the 'Decisiones Herbipolen Monasterii,' June 10, 1708, confirmed the 1 7th day of the same month, before Caffa- rillio, of happy memory, in ' Decision' 562, n. 1, torn. 5, before Lancetto, the Dean of happy memory. " So prescribes the far-famed text of Innocent III., in chapter ' Scepe,' on the restitution of things plundered. For when the civil law granted the benefit of the inter- dict, ' Unde vi,' or of restitution only against him who had thrust a man out of his possession, and against his heirs in general, as the laws, 1 sec. ult., and 2 sec. ' unde vi,' but not against him into whose power the plundered property had come, as appears from law 7, sec. same title ; even though he, when he bought the plundered property, was not ignorant that it was stolen ; and that, for this reason, that the interdict, ' unde vi,' had been directly levelled against the man who had offered the violence ; as the words are, ' from which you have for- cibly dispossessed him.' This disposition of the civil law seemed by no means safe to that great Pontiff, and 92 therefore he decreed that the remedy of the possessor, 'uncle vi,' might hold good against him who had not, indeed, himself committed the plunder, but who had bought from the plunderer that which he knew to he another man's, and fraudulently taken from him. " ' Notwithstanding the rigour of the civil law, we decree that if any one shall have knowingly received such a thing from another, since he succeeds the spoiler as it were in his crime, and against the true possessor, that a remedy shall be had against plunder of this kind by restitution.' " And he gives the following reasons for his decree: " ' Because it differs, not much as to the peril of the soul to detain a man's property unjustly, or to seize on it.' " Finally, the adage of the canon law demands this, which is in the canon ' RapinamJ 14 quest. 5, where this is stated, ' To buy that which is plundered is not lawful, unless with the intention that it be restored to the person from whom it was taken. " Section 23 But if these things which have been said, have a place in the case of those who buy lands seized by unjust invaders, and these are bound to restore them without any price, by what excuse can they defend themselves who, as the Archbishop of Antivari states, have invaded by stealth, lands and tenements belonging to churches and monasteries, and have usurped them by reason of their adjacence or proximity ? how can they free themselves from the obligation of restitution, to which they are manifestly bound ? The civil laws by no means admit the use of possession for a long time in stolen property, on account of the fault of bad faith. " But, since a question arose among the ancient sages, whether theft had any place in real property, or only in chattel property ; and when the opinion of those pre- vailed who asserted that theft was only to be understood of chattel property ; having then gone on further, they agreed on this, that if any one, without violence, although with bad faith, had usurped the possession of any real property, he could not make property of this kind his own by the use of possession ; but another could, who had received this from him in good faith, as can be seen in (here is the reference to the law) and also in the 93 Institutions of Justinian. But neither did the immode- rate laxity of the authors of the civil law stop here, who held it sufficient to confer a right use of possession, that good faith should have existed at the commencement of the obtaining possession, not at all solicitous if bad faith had supervened. (Here is a reference.) But the sacred canons of the Church, looking to nothing but equity and the salvation of souls, have taken away many useless subtleties, decreeing that no prescription could be brought in, unless good faith accompanied the begin- ning, and the middle, and the end of the possession : Since ' whatsoever is not of faith is sin,' we define by our judgment of the Synod, that no prescription, either canonical or civil, can avail without good faith ; since generally every constitution and custom is to be excepted against, which cannot be observed without mortal sin ; whence it is fit, that he who pleads prescription should, at no part of the time, have a conscience of its being another man's property.' These are the words of In- nocent III., in his last chapter concerning prescriptions. But this good faith cannot be admitted in any of those about whom the present consideration is ; since it is not credible that, in such a long course of asserted use of possession, they had no knowledge that the property occupied belonged to the Church." It seems of importance to add to this the following : Section 26, When in the time of Mary Queen of England, the most weighty province was committed to Reginald Cardinal Pole of happy memory, of reconciling England itself to the Church of Rome. The Pontiff; Julius III., in a brief dated March 8th, 1554, granted to him the faculty with reference to those who had un- justly seized on the possession of ecclesiastical property, and who might return to the bosom of the Roman Church, of entering into an agreement and arrangement as to the profits unjustly received and the chattels con- sumed, " having restored first, if it seem to you expe- dient, the real property unduly detained by them," as may be seen Tom. 4, Conciliorum Magnae Britanniae. But because in the execution of the matter it was pro- bably discovered that these faculties were too confined, in another brief dated June 28 of the same year, he bestowed on the Cardinal, " with reference to any pos- 94 sessors or retainers of the property of churches, whether chattel or real, in the aforesaid kingdom, for whom her serene Majesty Queen Mary herself shall have inter- ceded, a full and free power of our authority as to the goods unduly detained by them, of treating, agreeing, arranging, compounding, according to your own judg- ment, and dispensing with them that they should retain the aforesaid goods in their possession, without any scruple of consulting and doing all and singular other things which shall have been in any manner necessary and opportune in these matters and about them, saving however in these, in which, on account of the magnitude and weight of the affairs, this Holy See seems to you justly to be consulted, our good pleasure and confirma- tion and that of the aforesaid See." This brief is pub- lished in the aforecited volume 4, p. 102 and 103, and in the annals of Raynaldus, in the year of Christ 1554, num. 8. But the aforementioned Cardinal, " lest new commo- tions should be thence excited, all ranks demanding and pressing, was obliged to declare in a public instrument, in the name and authority of the Pope, all persons for ever secure and free from canonical punishments and censures as to all goods and possessions of this descrip- tion." These are the words of Spondanus in the same year 1554, num. 4. To these agree Sanderus de Schis- mate Anglicano, lib. 2, p. 349, edit. Rom., an. 1586. Devanzatus in sua historia Schismatis Anglicani, edit. Florent. an. 1628, p. 91, who all equally concur in cele- brating the prudence of the aforesaid Cardinal, by which he transacted a most difficult affair, preserving the dignity of the Church." The review of this Bull, as compared with the princi- ples of the men who have published it, leaves not the slightest possible doubt of their object and intention in its publication. The Bull itself is perfectly clear. The principle of restitution laid down in it, from beginning to end, hinges upon one single point, namely, whether the property to be restored has been taken in an unjust war or not ? If it has, then whether it be ecclesiastical or private property, no matter by what laws, what settle- ment, or what prescription it may seem to us to be se- cured, no laws, no settlement, no prescription, can 95 possibly protect it. Whenever Popery can gain the power or opportunity, restored it must be. This is clear from the fifth section, with respect to Church property ; and there is a remarkable principle laid down in it, viz. that ' Ecclesiastics are no part of the state," that is, Bishops and Priests of the Church of Rome do not belong to the state, they are exempted from its laws, they are not its subjects, they are the subjects of the Pope, and those who dare to impugn or subject them to any processes of law before secular courts, are, as we have seen in the Bulla Ccense, excom- municated and cursed by the Papacy ; so that no church lands could ever be justly taken from them, and there- fore all must be given up, that ever have been taken from Popery in any war, even if they have fallen into the hands of Roman Catholics ; and for heretics to sup- pose that laws or treaties can secure them is of all notions the most absurd. The Bull, it may be observed, is throughout made a case of conscience. This is the great wisdom of Satan, through all the Papacy ; he does not use the laws or the policy or the reasoning of the world to protect his reli- gion, but he makes religion the instrument by which to regulate all the laws, the policy, and the reasoning of this world. So, whether it be property, or liberty, or life he chuses to attack, it is all done as a matter of religion. Here it is not laid down that Papists are to take up arms against Turks or heretics, to make them give up property taken in an unjust war. Not at all ; that would be making war the foundation on which religion was to be maintained, and thus put the protec- tion of religion into the hands of warriors. The inventor of Popery is too. wise for this. No, he makes the resti- tution of this property a holy case of conscience, which the Priests are to arrange in the confessional, they are to have the understandings and consciences of all the Romish holders of forfeited property, and of all who ought to gain this property taken by heretics, in their own power, and to stimulate or to restrain them by their holy commands as they please. Thus, instead of making war the foundation, or warriors the guardians of religion, Satan has his ecclesiastics as the rulers of war they have the mind, and the conscience, and the property of 96 their poor slaves at their feet : and, when they see the convenient time for the church to move them, they are ready with a holy zeal and holy wisdom for the day of St. Bartholomew, or any other day that is best adapted for their purpose. The Church is the watchword, and religion is the motive. So this is actually the case, even when they put a wretched being to the torture. Look at their canon laws for the regulation of the torture in their standards of Maynooth, and you see the Inquisiter smiles and reasons with his victim with most holy and tender compassion for his soul, as he sits counting his rosary to mark the number of lashes of the executioner, it is all holy love. (See the translation of their docu- ments, in the Report of the Bath Meeting, of March, 1838.) So here, in this law of restitution, it is all treated as a pure case of conscience a pure matter of religion and St. Thomas, Sanchez, Sylvius, Benedict XIV., and all the Holy Popes and Jesuits sit in judgment on any act of settlement that can be made in a heretical coun- try ; and instruct the consciences of the faithful, that they are bound to restitution if they hold any forfeited property under it ; and then mark the irresistible con- clusion. If the faithful servants of the Church are bound to restitution, then Longe a fortiori the enemies of the Church must be bound to it too. (See Sec. 18.) Let the 18th Section of this Bull be compared with the evidence of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle on Property, (pages 68 and 70.) Let the whole Bull, and their present conduct, be compared with the confederated oath of the whole body of the Popish Bishops (p. 71.) Let the past and present attacks of O'Connell on Church property, and on the properties of the Irish Protestant landlords he compared with his own evidence. (Pages 72, 73, 74.) Let all the evidence, all the protestations, all the pro- mises, and all the oaths of Bishops, Priests, and Laymen, abjuring the principle that " no faith is to be kept with heretics" let all these be compared with the 19th sec- tion of this one Bull, in which the principle of treaty, of agreement, of compact, of settlement of property by law, between Protestant Princes and Papists, is plainly 97 and clearly laid down, and as plainly and clearly declared to be null and void, because disallowed by the Pope. Let it be remembered, that this has been published by the Popish Bishops to govern the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland, since all their oaths were believed and they gained political power ; and then let no man in the em- pire, except a Popish Priest no man of truth, no man of common principle, common honesty, or common sense, ever say, that Popery is any thing but an accursed apos- tacy from the Christian religion a system more debased than Paganism in its morals ; and let no man in any department of Church or State arrogate to himself the name of Christian, who instead of making a base com- promise with such a system, under the name of liberality or charity, falsely so called ; does not speak with truth, with candour, and bold fidelity upon the subject, in his vocation, as opportunity shall present itself or duty de- mand, and call in a spirit of Christian kindness and regard upon his poor Roman Catholic countrymen, who have been unfortunately born under its degrading influence, to come out, with their Protestant fellow subjects, and protest against it, as a system that cannot endure the investigation of any upright man, much less the judg- ment of the Holy God. And now, with reference to the last section which has been translated, the 26th, what is the actual fact disco- vered by this Bull, with respect to England ? It is this, that every single acre of church land that has ever been forfeited in that country, is claimed at this moment by the Pope, as subjected to his authority. He has granted a dispensation indeed to those who hold these lands, and who have returned to the bosom of the church, so that they may keep possession of them. But, as to all that are held by heretics, let them rest assured that if ever Popery should prevail in England, so as to be able to assume the reins of power, forfeiture, or subjection to the Pope is the alternative proposed to them. Dug- dale's Monasticon is on record against them. They may flatter themselves, as they do in their present indolent and ignorant security, but it is more likely, if Protestants continue in their present state, that the judgment of God will consign them to the dominion of the Papacy, within twenty years to come, than it was ten years ago, that 98 half the Irish Bishops, and more than one-fourth of the income of the Irish clergy should be thrown as a sop to Popery, by a Sovereign of the House of Hanover, and by the Protestant members of a British Parliament, that the Bible should be withdrawn as the standard of instruction, even for Protestant children, from the Na- tional Schools of Ireland and that the government of England should have been so thoroughly debased, that, in order to purchase the favour, and the political support of Popery, the almost entire patronage of the Irish government should be thrown into the hands of a Papal perjurer. If every person in the empire can name the individual, and if every honest man in the empire is dis- gusted not only with the openness and the impunity, but still more with the reward of his crimes, then names and circumstances are unnecessary to the illustration of the truth. THE PAPAL CANON SET UP BY THE ROMAN CATHOLIC BISHOPS EXTERMINATION OF HERETICS OUT OF THEIR DIOCESES, A. D. 1832. CHAP. III. The next infallible canon which these Most Reverend, and Right Reverend Gentlemen have set up for their Priests " to direct the consciences of the people committed to their charge," is the justly celebrated THIRD CANON OF THE FOURTH LATERAL COUNCIL. As this law, in former days, was known to have been the watchword of persecution, and the herald of destruction to the Albi- genses and Waldenses, as it had been transcribed in let- ters of blood upon the pages of European history as St. Bartholomew and 1641 bore witness to its cruelty, it was natural that there should have been an anxious inves- tigation on the part of the Protestants of the British Empire, as to whether this infallible canon was still in force in the world, or whether it had been repealed, or become a dead letter on the statute book of Papal into- lerance. For this purpose the Bishops of the Church of Rome were subjected to several searching examinations ; and the result of these examinations will be seen in the following documents. The first are Extracts from the Examination of Dr. Crotty, now Romish Bishop of Cloyne, then President of the College of Maynooth, before the Commissioners of Education, October 20th, 1826. Appendix to 8th Report of Commissioners, p. 82. 100 " You are aware of the objections which have been occasionally made to the principles of Roman Catholics, in consequence of the Acts of the Third and Fourth Councils of Lateran ? I am." " By those councils it was enacted to the effect, that sovereigns who protected the persons who maintained the heresies mentioned in those Councils should be deposed. Are the Acts of those Councils by which those sove- reigns were deposed, considered by you or by the Pro- fessors of Maynooth merely as laws applied to the particular circumstances of the moment, or are they con- sidered as decrees of faith ? " Many writers, and amongst them some Protestant writers, such as Collier, deny altogether the authenticity of the canon that is generally supposed to have been made by the Fourth Council of Lateran on this head : but supposing the canon to be genuine, Catholics hold that it is not to be attributed to the Council as merely an ecclesiastical assembly, but as one composed of the representatives of the different Catholic sovereigns of Europe at that time, and that the canon was a mere political enactment for the suppression of heresies, the leading doctrines of which were considered incompatible with the peace of those countries, and with the rights of the sovereigns. Catholic divines, therefore, generally hold, that no point of doctrine was proposed by the said canon as a matter of faith, to be believed by the Catholics at large, but that it was a practical measure adopted by the concurrent approbation of Church and State, and intended to effect purposes connected with the peace and tranquillity of both. Neither, therefore, the College of Maynooth, nor any Catholic divine, with whose works I am acquainted, ever considered it as a matter of belief, that Catholics are bound by the said canon to acknow- ledge in the Pope, or in a general council, the deposing power.'' Examination continued, October 21st, 1826. The Fourth Council of Lateran is understood to have decreed this canon " ' Si dominus temporalis requisitus et monitus ab Ec- clesia, terrain suam purgare neglexerit ab hseretica faedi- tate, per Metropolitanos et caeteros provinciates Episcopos vinculo excommunicationis innodetur; et si satisfacere 101 contempserit infra annum, significetur hoc S. Pontifici, ut extunc ipse Vasallos ab ejus fidelitate denunciet abso- lutos, et terram exponat Catholicis occupandam, qui earn hsereticis exterminatis, (id est ex vi vocis expulsis) sine ulla contradictione possideant salvo jure Domini princi- palis; dummodo super hoc ipse nullum prsestat obstaculum, eadem nihilominus lege servata circa eos qui non habent dominos principales :' Do you consider that canon to to be a canon of universal and permanent force in the Roman Catholic Church ? " I do not : that was the canon to which I alluded in my answer to the last question proposed to me yester- day ; and I considered it to express the practical means which a council, as I said before, composed, both of the temporal and ecclesiastical authorities, thought it neces- sary to adopt for the suppression of a sect, whose tenets and practice were not only anti- Catholic, but anti- Chris- tian, and ruinous to the countries in which they ap- peared, and not as a declaration of the church proposing to us an article of its belief. I beg leave to add, that the church, as far as I have been able to ascertain, never at any period considered it in this latter point of view, that is, as composing an article of faith. No such tenet has ever been introduced into any profession of Catholic faith. ****** " When the Council of Lateran sat for the purpose of making decrees with respect to articles of faith, is it understood that the temporal powers were represented in the Council? " The temporal powers were even then represented in the Council, but in the Catholic Church they never interfere when there is a question of faith, unless through those divines whom the diS'erent powers send to the Council, and who have the right of speaking, and ex- plaining, but not of voting, when there is a decision of faith to be given. This is exclusively the right of the Supposing that part of the canon which has been alluded to in your former answer to have been, as has been expressed, merely ' accommodata temporibus atque negotiis,' did it not, however, express a principle then adopted by the Roman Catholic Church ? 102 " When a Council or any other body adopt a certain proceeding, we may presume they conceive they have a right to do so. In this sense, it may be said, that the words mentioned express by implication a principle, which seemed to be practically adopted by the persons then sitting in the council ; but not' one that they pro- posed to the Catholic Church to be believed in the manner in which the decrees of Councils regarding faith are, or should be proposed. " Was not the Roman Catholic Church represented fully in that Council ? " Certainly. " Did not that Council adopt that principle, at least, for that time ? " In practice it did. " Did it not acknowledge the principle of its practice ? " Merely acknowledging a principle by acting on it, is not sufficient to make it an article of Catholic faith. It must be proposed by the Council to the church dis- persed, as an article of faith, and necessary to be believed by all Catholic Christians. " The present question is, whether the principle was not admitted and adopted by that Council for some pur- poses ? " In practice it would seem to have been the case, but all Catholics contend; that such an inference drawn from the acts of a Council does not imply such a deci- sion on matters of faith, as leads Catholics to hold the principle which might appear to be thus deducible from the conduct of the Council. ****** " May canons of the Roman Catholic Church, which do not regard faith or morals, but which impose punish- ment for particular offences, become by desuetude of no force, in like manner, as if they were expressly repealed ? " Certainly like all other human laws, they may go into desuetude when a series of occasions has occurred for putting them in execution, on which they were not enforced. The canon of the Council of Lateran, so of ten alluded to, could have no force but from the recognition of it by the states of Europe, their sanction having long since been withdrawn ; the canon is at present a dead letter. 103 'i You have been asked, whether any Pope had ever given up the power of absolving subjects from their oath of allegiance. Is there, according to your know- ledge, any Catholic state of Europe, on this side the Alps, which has not made laws distinctly against that power ? " I believe there is none, as it is a general practice, as far as my knowledge goes, in Catholic states, to pro- hibit the publication of any rescript from the Pope ; and in some countries, though these rescripts should contain nothing appertaining to faith, until the temporal power shall have first been satisfied that there is nothing in such rescripts derogatory to the rights of the sovereign. Such is the practice, as I have been informed, in France and Spain, and I know it to be the case in Portugal by my own experience." Dr. Grotty was likewise examined as to the 27th Canon of the 3rd Lateraii Council, on which he gave similar answers, of which the value will be seen in the sequel ; but he adds a deliberate and well-digested note to his viva voce examination, which it is desirable to quote here. See Appendix to 8th Report of Commis- sioners of Education, p. 87. " To sum up the substance of my answers to the fore- going questions, and to prevent their being misunder- stood, I request that what follows may be added. " I acknowledge, that in the Councils of Lateran and Constance, laws were enacted, inflicting severe temporal punishments on the persons who, at the periods of those Councils, were labouring to subvert the Catholic faith in different parts of Europe. " It is manifest, likewise, that by those laws it was ordained, that temporal lords who favoured or connived at the introduction of heresy among their vassals or dependents, should be excommunicated: and, if before the expiration of a year they did not give a satisfactory account of their conduct, that they should moreover forfeit the allegiance and fidelity of their said vassals. I consider it probable, too, that these may have been suggested by the ecclesiastical portion of the Councils, and recommended by them for the adoption of the sovereigns or temporal princes, who assisted personally, or were represented by their proxies at those Councils. 104 But I see nothing in the acts of those Councils from which I can infer, that the Bishops composing them thought themselves, and much less that they meant to oblige me, as a Catholic, to believe, that they possessed, as Ecclesiastics, a right to inflict temporal punishments on persons renouncing the faith of the Catholic Church. The princes of Europe sanctioned the laws thus pro- posed to them by their approbation, and acted on them in many instances, without any further reference to the Pope." Dr. Crotty here deliberately admits these positions. 1st, " That these Councils in their canons enacted temporal punishments against heritics. 2ndly, " That they excommunicated the temporal sove- reigns who favoured or connived at the introduction of heresy among their vassals. 3rdly, " That they absolved those vassals from their allegiance to those sovereigns when they did not repent. 4thly, " That these principles of persecution originated with the Bishops and other Ecclesiastics in the Council for the adoption of the temporal powers." But he denies, 5thly, " That these Ecclesiastics meant, that they had a right, as such, to inflict temporal punishments." Now, if it shall hereafter appear that the Popish Bishops have set up this canon as the present law for Ireland, it follows, on Dr. Crotty's own evidence, that they have set up as law these principles, which in the four first points he admits. And if it can be further shown that these Bishops have set up this canon as an authority for themselves, as Ecclesiastics, to exterminate heretics out of their dioceses, then, the fact itself demonstrates that they hold the principle, which in the fifth place he affects to deny. The facts will determine the case : and here, for the present, we leave Dr. Crotty. The next evidence to be adduced, is that of Dr. Doyle before the Parliamentary Committee ; and, as the testimony of this Bishop, compared with his subse- quent conduct, is of vast importance in throwing light on the true character of the Papacy the attention of the reader is most particularly requested to it. 105 Extract from the Examination of Dr. Doyle before the Committee of the House of Lords, April 21st, 1825. Report, pp. 502 3. " Was the Fourth Council of Lateran a general Council ? " It is accounted amongst the general Councils. " By the Third Canon of that general Council, the doctrine of extermination of heretics is declared, is it ot? " Very far from it. The Fourth Council of Lateran, as well as I recollect, was held under Innocent III., and the canon which is called the 3rd, and which seems to hold the doctrine which is now mentioned, is not found in the acts of that council at all ; and is supposed by most historians to have been attached to them : this is sup- posed, amongst others, by the very excellent historian, Collier. Those acts were not mentioned or that decla- ration, to which allusion has been made, was not men- tioned as a part of the Council, by any writer, for nearly 300 years after the Council itself was held ; and there are several historians, as well as Collier, who think that the declaration, of which mention has been made, never did form any part of the Council : this is an observation which I felt anxious to make, before I would mention further, that the declaration now alluded to, is not pro- posed by the Council, in any way, as an article of faith to be believed by the Church. The heresies which then prevailed, and which went to overturn all sound doctrine, were condemned in, I believe, the very first canon, and this, which is now mentioned, was a kind of vote of the Council, that is said to have been adopted afterwards by the Bishops and by the powers of Europe, which were then assembled in a kind of congress ; for in that Council, as Matthew Paris and various other historians tell us, (but him I name as he is one connected with this country, and of very high authority,) there were assembled two Emperors, the one of the east, and the other of the west, the King of France, the King of Arragon, the King of England, the King of Hungary, the King, 1 think, of Bohemia ; those I recollect, and I believe there were others. The heresies that were broached at that time were such as went to upturn the foundations of society ; for they introduced Manicheism, p 3 106 they went to favour unnatural crimes, and to forbid mar- riage as damnable. The princes, therefore, in union with the church and most of the Bishops, of whom 420, I believe, assisted, (and they were at that time barons, and held baronies as well as the others who were pre- sent,) they all thought it necessary to extirpate this abomination from Europe ; and therefore they passed that vote, as is supposed by some in the Council, by others after the Council had been closed ; so that, admitting that the decree to which your Lordship has alluded, formed part of the Council, which I believe it did not, yet it was not an act of that assembly in its religious or ecclesiastical capacity, but it was an act of the assembly as constitut- ing really and substantially a congress of all the powers then existing in Europe, or, I might say, in the Chris- tian world. But your Lordships will, I hope, particu- larly observe, that the decree, to which reference is made, is not proposed to any Catholic as a point of faith to be believed, which is the only way for such a matter to be proposed, so as to render it binding on our conscience ; but that which has been mentioned is a vote of the Coun- cil adopted by those Sovereigns, and by those Bishops, for the purpose of doing away a great nuisance from the bosom of the Christian world." Having seen Dr. Doyle's evidence on this canon of the Council, we now proceed to Dr. Murray's, and the striking sympathy between these bishops in their testi- mony shews that their part had been well studied on the case. Minutes of Evidence before Select Committee on State of Ireland, May 17th, 1825, p. 591. DR. MURRAY examined " Is the authority of the Third Canon of the Fourth Lateran Council acknowledged by the Catholic Church ? " The Third Canon of the Fourth Lateran Council has no authority whatever in any part of Christendom ; it never had any authority in those countries ; and it was made for a particular purpose, which has long since ceased. I should premise that it is exceedingly doubtful whether or not that canon was ever enacted in the Council of Lateran : for no ancient manuscript records it ; but allowing it to have been enacted, it was done by 107 the civil authorities of Christendom who were there assembled, either by themselves or by their representa- tives. There were present, at the council, either per- sonally or by their ambassadors the two Emperors of the east and the west, the Kings of France, and of England, Arragon, Hungary, Jerusalem, (at that time a kingdom,) and Cyprus, and many other inferior potentates. This law was enacted to repress the errors of the Albigenses, which for some time before had been productive of ex- treme mischief in the south of France, particularly in Languedoc, and which, if not suppressed, threatened the very existence of society itself. Their errors aimed at the extirpation of the human race ; and of course society, for its own protection, thought it necessary to have recourse to the strongest possible measures, in order to stop the mischief before it oould spread. On that account this decree was made, either after the council, or as some say, in the council itself, but under the sanction of the civil authorities, the temporal magis- trates of Christendom who were there assembled ; and it is not to be considered so much the act of the Church as of the States general of Christendom. Even the Bishops at that time were, for the greater part, barons, and had temporal dominions themselves. At this general congress, as it may be termed, an agreement was entered into to declare war against the Albigenses, and against those who protected them, particularly the Counts of Toulouse and Foix, and some others ; and it was de- creed, that those who would oppose this coalition should forfeit their temporalities to the lords in fee or the other members of the coalition. But that council never issued a decree on the subject, addressed to all Christians, to be received as a decree of faith. This was merely a regulation which regarded temporal matters, and was at no time considered binding by any persons, beyond the limits of the jurisdiction of the civil powers there assem- bled. It is a decree that had so little authority, that though the same system was adopted in this country, at the time when the statute De Haeretico Comburendo was unfortunately enacted, there was no reference what- ever made to the authority of the Lateran decrees, a proof that it was considered a matter in which this coun - try was not concerned. 108 Page 593. " Upon what authority do you suppose that the Third Canon of the Fourth Council of Lateran is not authentic ? " It is mentioned by some historians (and particularly Collier is referred to) as spurious, and as not having been contained in any ancient manuscript. " Does not Collier rather state, that there is contro- verted authority upon that ? " I have not myself had an opportunity of consulting Collier ; I merely speak from reference made to him. " Have you consulted the earlier writers in respect to the existence of this Third Canon of the Fourth Council of Lateran ? " I think that quite immaterial ; I rest upon its being a canon issuing from a competent civil authority. " Is there any distinction between the authority on which that canon rests, and upon which the other canons of the council rest ? " Very great distinction ; the first canon proscribes the error itself, and is addressed to all Christians, as an arti- cle of faith ; the other is merely a regulation. We are not bound by any act of this council, except a declaration of faith. " What is the mode of distinguishing which canons are declarations of faith ; and therefore binding, and which are not ? " They are generally distinguished by the terms in which they are announced. In the Council of Trent they are drawn into particular canons ; and it is said, " If any one do not receive this, let him be anathema,' or some ex- pression of that kind. " Is that sentence appended to any of the canons of the Council of Lateran ? " I do not think it is ; but there is a declaration amount- ing to the same thing." Here concludes Dr. Murray's testimony on this sub- ject. We next proceed to Dr. Doyle's careful and well- digested commentary on this evidence of Dr. Murray on this canon, and also his remarks on the evidence of the Archbishop of Dublin, Dr. Magee. We find it in his " Essay on the Catholic claims," addressed to Lord Liver- 109 pool, 1826 ; and each progressive advance in the princi- ples of these men will tend to throw increasing light on the facts, which shall follow Extract from Dr. Doyle's Essay on the Catholic Claims, page 93. On the evidence of Dr. Murray and his own on the Fourth Lateran Council. " However during the last session, when all manner of things were inquired into by the Committees of Parlia- ment, and even those decrees incidentally touched on, it might be expected that the evidence then given respect- ing them, especially by the Catholic Archbishop of Dub- lin, before the Commons on the 17th of May, would have removed all anxiety which people felt, or affected to feel, touching their operation ; but no, they are still presented to us clothed with all the deformity which religious per- secution can attach to them, and serve as the chief argu- ment to justify the charge of our paying to the Govern- ment a divided allegiance. The origin, nature, qualities, and object of the decree of Lateran, have been so satisfac- torily explained by Archbishop Murray in the evidence referred to, that I should not obtrude any remarks rela- tive to it upon your Lordship, did I not find it holding a prominent place in the evidence of Archbishop Magee, as delivered before the Lords' Committee on the llth May. In reply to a question, whether there are tenets of the Church of Rome which, in his opinion, rendered a Roman Catholic unfit for holding any situation of trust or power in a Protestant state ?" His Grace answers : " I think there are, provided the recorded system of the Catholic faith be referred to." And being asked, " What is that system of recorded faith to which you refer ?" he replies, " I hold in my hand the Third Canon of the Fourth Lateran Council." And after a laboured es a ay in proof of its authenticity, he relates the substance of the canon, and concludes (p. 745) by saying, " that it gives a power of extermination of heretics, and asserts the power of ab- solving subjects from their allegiance. " In reply to a question, (p. 746) whether this tenet is asserted in any other, and what authority, ancient or modern ?" he re- plies : " I think the reference to the Council of Lateran in the Council of Trent, makes the decrees of that coun- cil binding down to the Council of Trent, and conse- quently still binding." As it happened, however, that 110 there was no special reference made in the Council of Trent to the Council of Lateran, more than to the Gos- pels, to the writings of Chrysostom, or Augustine, or to the Councils of Orange, or of Florence, or to any other, some of whose doctrines or decrees might have been there quoted, or referred to, or confirmed ; and, above all, there was no mention made at Trent of the decree in question, the noble lord who took the trouble of interrogating the most reverend prelate, afforded to him, by a new ques- tion, an opportunity of escaping from this inconvenience in which a want of information on these subjects would otherwise seem to have involved his Grace. It is there- fore asked, " Does the creed of the Council of Trent include that canon as well as all others ? (I need not observe to your Lordship, that there is no such creed as the creed of the Council of Trent.") But his Grace re- plies : " Certainly, I conceive so. If I were declaring my creed as a Roman Catholic, if I understand it," (and oh ! how sincerely do I wish that his Grace did so under- stand it before he took upon himself the responsibility of giving evidence relating to it,) " I must necessarily un- " derstand the creed of Pope Pius to include the canons " of that council with this and every other." The creed here referred to is a profession of the Catholic faith, published by Pius IV., and has the following clause to which, doubtless, his Grace refers : why he confounds it with the Council of Trent, his Grace best knows. But the clause stands thus : " I likewise undoubtedly " receive and profess all other things delivered, defined, " and declared by the sacred canons and general councils, " and particularly by the Council of Trent." By such reasoning does the Archbishop prove, that the extermi- nation of heretics, and the absolving subjects from their allegiance, is a tenet of our recorded system of faith. " My Lord, it is extremely difficult to reason with a man profoundly ignorant of the subject in debate, and it is still more difficult to convince a man whose judgment is shrouded in passion. It is not for such persons I write, but for your Lordship, who can weigh arguments dispas- sionately. And first of all, permit me to state to your Lordship what is to be understood by ' things delivered, defined, and declared,' by the sacred canons or general councils. These terms regard such matters only as are Ill the objects of our faith, and which are delivered, defined, and declared, to all Catholics as such." * * * * * * Dr. Doyle then proceeds, digressing through one of the long Jesuitical statements which they are all trained to make when occasion suits their purpose as to councils, with which we have at present no concern ; and then, after this long tirade, he returns to the point in question, page 110, and makes this remarkable statement on the 3rd Canon of the 4th Lateran Council. How remarka- ble, how terrible, the sequel will disclose. " Moreover, from what I have said at the commence- ment of this chapter, from the definition of ecclesiastical law, as given from Gratian, it is quite clear that the law of Lateran, which by no means included a definition of faith, if it ever had force in these countries, (and it is nearly certain that it had not,) has ceased, not by the failure of one or two essential conditions, but by the failure of them all ; not by one mode whereby a law ceases, but by almost every mode in which a law is annulled. Such a law in the present age, (for we will not judge others, lest we ourselves might be judged,) would be im- moral, unjust, impossible ; it would be opposed to the natural dispositions of the people of this empire it would be contrary to all the laws, usages, and customs of our country it would not be suited to the time and circum- stances in which we live. In place of being necessary or useful, it would upturn the very foundations of society, and, instead of benefitting the entire community, it would drench our streets and our fields in blood. It has not one condition of those many, without combining all which, it could not, even if it were a law of our Church, continue to be so. It ceased as to its particular end or object when the Albigenses were subdued ; it ceased universally when the remote end for which it was enacted, namely, the support of the feudal system, and the maintenance of uniformity in religious faith became impossible ; and yet this is that decree of Lateran upon which we are charged with a divided allegiance, and indirectly with perjury and disaffection." Let the reader bear this memorable statement, this cool, well-digested, laboured, dispassionate statement of Doctor Doyle, as to the canon of this Council, in mind 112 and carry on the remembrance for a few pages further of this publication. The last exhibition of the evidence of these two Romish Bishops, Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray, shall be their con- joint evidence on the subject when examined together before the Commissioners of Education. We have seen how well they had learned their lessons separately, we shall now see how they tried to build up their system together. Extracts from the joint- examination of Dr. Murray, Dr. Kelly, and Dr. Doyle, before the Commissioners of Education, April 14th, 1825. See Appendix to first Re- port, p. 795 to 797. In the fourth Lateran Council, and the third Canon, there is this passage, " That the Roman Catholics who, under the banner of the cross, shall set about the exter- mination of heretics, shall enjoy a full remission of their sins as much as those who go to the Holy Land, will you have the goodness to offer any observations that may oc- cur to you respecting that passage? (Dr. Doyle.) " As well as I recollect, the Albigenses are alluded to in that Council they were people who revived the hor- rible crimes of the Manicheans, and indulged in gross vices against nature. The powers of Europe assembled in order to suppress this nuisance, and they enacted, con- jointly with the Church, the most severe laws to be en- forced against them. The Pope grants in addition, what we call a Plenary indulgence, to persons who would en- gage in this war against the Albigenses, and the remis- sion of their sins in the same manner as the people going to the crusade could obtain it, and which is to be under- stood thus < the remission of the temporal punishments due to their sins, they might have commuted in as ample a manner as the Church can grant it," for, though the Church in its Bulls uses the phrase, remission of sin, it is like the invocation we were just speaking of, and is to be understood in the manner the language of that time was understood, and conformably to similar modes of language used in the sacred Scriptures. When I was asked, for instance, before the Commons, something about the phrase in the Bull of Indiction of the Jubilee, in which there is an expression like to that now mentioned, I answered what I will beg to repeat now < That in the Scriptures the name of sin is often given to that which is 113 not sin, but which is an offering for sin, or in some way connected with it.' So it is said by St. Paul, < That he who had no sin was made sin for us ;' and again, it is said in one of the books of the Old Testament ' they shall eat (speaking of the Priests) the sins of my people.' This phraseology, then, is taken from the Scripture and brought into the Bulls which have been issued, and is to be understood in a sense analagous to that in which it is used in the Scriptures, and that this is the right inter- pretation of it, is deduced from this that in all our catechisms which explain the principles of our faith throughout the universal Church, and in all our prayer books, wherever there is mention of an indulgence of any kind, in any shape whatever, it is stated to be a remis- sion of the temporal punishment due to sin, and not of the sin itself ; and that one of the conditions, and a neces- sary one for gaining any indulgence whatever, is, that the person be contrite for any offence he may have com- mitted against God, and if possible approach to the Sa - crament of penance. " You consider the word heretic in the passage just read to you, as exclusively confined to the Albigenses ? " I believe it referred to the Albigenses. " You conceive the Council had no reference to future times ? " Certainly, it is an universal rule with the Church that it never speculates, it always treats of the matter before it, and never goes beyond it. That mode of pro- ceeding is singularly exemplified in the Council of Nice, the Council of Constantinople, the Council of Ephesus, and the Council of Chalcedon, each of which confined itself to a decision upon the simple point of faith which was brought under its consideration at the time. " Is the passage first read to you from the fourth La- teran Council a matter of faith or a matter of discipline ? " I can scarcely call it one or the other it appears to be a matter of policy mixed with faith. I do not know what the heresies were, or what the nature of the decree or vote was to which allusion is made. " You understand the Council as defining an article of faith, and therefore as a Council of Faith when it pro- pounds an article of faith to the Church at large ? " Yes, and that in that it is infallible, and in that only." 114 The Commissioners observe in the Fourth Lateran Council, Canon the Third, the following passages, and which they are informed is repeated by the Council of Constance : " If any temporal or other princes, being required and admonished, shall have neglected to clear his country from heretical pollution, he shall be excom- municated by the metropolitan and provincial Bishops ; and if he shall have refused to make satisfaction within a year, his conduct shall be signified to the Roman Pontiff. That his vassals should be absolved from all obedience to him his lands should be seized by the Catholics, who, after exterminating the heretics, shall possess it without any dispute." Does that appear to you to recognize the power of a transfer of property in consequence of con- tumacy, and also the sanction of the extermination of heretics ? (Doctor Murray.) " That is to be explained exactly in the same way as Dr. Doyle has already mentioned ; that was a decree ot what may be called an assembly of the states general of Christendom, held at Lateran, to consider the means of saving various estates from the effects of that dreadful moral contagion which was spreading in the twelfth cen- tury, when heresies were broached, which taught mar- riage to be a crime, and other doctrines were advanced which were calculated to upturn the very foundations of society itself. The powers of Europe, assembled toge- ther with the Church, agreed as to the necessity of using strong measures to put a stop to this evil, and ordained that any person who would not obey this decree of the assembled powers should be considered as a criminal, and be subject to the punishment that was there assigned for his crime, by this general depository of, as well the civil as the ecclesiastical authority of Christendom. " Does not that passage go further than pronouncing the punishment of heretics does it not suppose the case of a prince guilty, merely of the crime of abstaining from clearing his country from heretical pollution ? " From his not uniting with the other powers to protect his country from the contagion which was spreading, they considered him of course as an enemy, as from those estates in which the contagion was allowed, it would spread to the rest. " Is it to be understood that that particular decision of 115 the Council flowed from the inspiration of the Holy Spirit or not ? " That is not one of the cases in which we say the Council is infallible it is only infallible where it pro- pounds to the Church a matter of faith ; but in such a matter as that, it is as liable to err as any other society, and even in any reasoning on which its decisions are founded it may go astray ; it is merely where it proposes to the Church an article of faith that we conceive the Council cannot teach an error. " Do you conceive any one of the three decrees or Canons of Councils referred to as having any binding nature or effect at present ? " Not in the least, they applied to particular cases which have passed away, and they have not the least va- lidity at present. " Have they ever been repealed, rescinded, denied, or in any manner condemned ? " They were repealed by the fact, that they are no longer in existence : they regarded a particular case and passed away when that case ceased. " Are the Commissioners to understand that those once pronounced have been renounced, or only in abey- ance, in consequence of no opportunity calling for their exercise ? " The principles they were supposed to imply not being entertained, the imputation of them has of course been renounced (Dr. Doyle). They could not be in abey- ance, whereas they emanated from a congress of Eu- ropean powers, which consisted of the Emperors and feu- dal Lords ; the whole feudal system has passed away, as well as the Albigenses, and hence their laws cannot be in abeyance. When the end of a law ceases, it is, more- over, a universal maxim among jurists, that the law it- self ceases ; as to these laws, therefore, being in abey- ance, that cannot be. They are not the laws of the Church, of which there is a question, but the laws of the universal states of Europe, as well as of the Pope and Bishops with them, which should also be recollected. " You conceive those are in no case to be taken as the rules of the Church at present ? " Certainly, no more than the Pandects of Justinian they never were the laws of the Church as a distinct body at any period. 116 " You do not consider those canons as canons of gene- ral faith and general principles for the guidance and observance of the Church, but as rules established by particular assemblies for particular purposes ? " Precisely so. " Those assemblies representing temporal as well as spiritual authorities ? "Just so. " Is it your opinion that those decrees, historically speaking, were never considered as laws in the Church subsequent to the particular occasion of the Albigenses to which they alluded ? " I consider them no more than precedents which might be followed if governments existed such as then did, and circumstances arose precisely similar to those which occa- sioned their enactment. " You are deliberately of opinion that no such general principles have existence in the Roman Catholic Church ? " I consider them principles that existed in the Roman Catholic Church, or rather in the states professing the Roman Catholic religion but the spirit of them has died away with the state of society which gave rise to them. " Do you conceive it ever was the principle of the Roman Catholic Church that the Pope might, jure divino, absolve subjects from their allegiance ? Certainly not. "Do you conceive it ever was the principle of the Roman Catholic Church that faith might be broken with heretics, because they were heretics ? Certainly not. " Do you not conceive that those principles, the depo- sing power, breach of faith with heretics, and the doc- trine that it is right to injure men because they differ from you in religion, are principles now universally con- demned by the Roman Catholic Church ? " Universally condemned by the Roman Catholic Church, and we feel humiliated when they are imputed to us by any one, for no person of knowledge could impute them to us. " Should you not consider that a mail acted sinfully who broke his faith with a Protestant ? " Just as much as if he broke it with myself. " Should you not conceive it to be his duty to resist any potentate who came to invade his country, though he came with a bull of the Pope assigning the kingdom to that potentate ? 117 ' I should feel myself equally obliged to oppose the person bringing a bull as if he came without it, and I should feel bound to oppose him with all my might." We have only now again to refer to the confederated oath of all these Bishops, in which they unanimously swear that they " not only do not believe, but they de- clare upon oath, that they detest, as un- Christian and impious, the belief that it is lawful to murder or destroy any person or persons whatever, for, or under the pre- teiice of their being heretics, and also the principle, that no faith is to be kept with heretics." They " renounce, reject, and abjure the opinion, that Princes excommunicated, by the See of Rome, or by any authority whatever, may be deposed and murdered by their subjects, or by any person whatever ; and they do not believe that the Pope of Rome, or any other foreign Prince, Prelate, State, or Potentate, hath, or ought to have, any temporal or civil jurisdiction, power, supe- riority, or pre-eminence, directly or indirectly, within this realm." They further " solemnly, in the presence of God pro- fess, testify, and declare, that they make this declaration, and every part thereof, in the plain and ordinary sense of the words of their oath, without any evasion, equivoca- tion, or mental reservation whatever, and without any dispensation already granted by the Pope, or any autho- rity of the See of Rome, or any person whatever, and without thinking that they are or can be acquitted before God or man, or absolved of this declaration, or any part thereof, although the Pope, or any person or authority whatsoever, shall dispense with, or annul the same, or declare that it was null and void, from the beginning." And they add, that " after this full and explicit declara- tion, they are utterly at a loss to conceive on what possi- ble ground they could be justly charged with bearing towards their most gracious Sovereign only a divided allegiance." Such was another section of the awful oath sworn by all the Romish Bishops, in 1836, whose names are given, page 72, of whom the greater part are alive at this day ; and now we shall proceed to review and examine all the oaths and evidence of these men. First with reference to the facts existing at the time 118 that they took these oaths, and gave this evidence, and of which they were cognizant at the time they were swearing. Secondly with reference to their subsequent conduct as connected with the very canon of the Fourth Lateran Council, about which they swore. First, then, it will be observed, that Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray, gave on their oaths, as an apology for the enactment of the canon of the Lateran Council, that the Albigenses and Waldenses, against whom it was enacted, taught marriage to be a crime that they were guilty of unnatural crimes, and taught principles calculated to up- turn the very foundations of society. Now, these are deliberate and gratuitous falsehoods. The crimes of these poor men were the crimes of all those, both of that day, and of every day from that to the present, who boldly denounce the impostures and iniquities of the Church of Rome ; they were calculated indeed to subvert the foun- dations of the authority of the " MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," the " MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH," as God himself designates that apostacy ; to expose the hypocrisy and impostures of Popish Bishops, Priests, and Friars. These were their crimes weighty crimes no doubt in the eyes of those whom they de- nounced ; but as to the charges made on oath against them by Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle, they are the mere ordinary imputations of all Priests and Jesuits against those who oppose their principles, and whose character they endeavour to traduce, because they cannot answer their arguments. Similar accusations were made against Wickliff, Huss, Jerome of Prague, Luther, Calvin, and all who, like them, have faithfully exhibited the real cha- racter of the Church of Rome. It would be a waste of time and paper to disprove from the facts of history the statements of these Romish Bishops perhaps their truth will be more easily tested when we come to examine the veracity of those who have given them. We shall proceed then to consider the great principles on which they depended for exonerating the religion of Popery from the charge of being the parent of this cru- elly intolerant and seditious canon, and we shall find that their main argument, which was evidently one precon- certed, and ready in their mouths for the purpose, was 119 this that it was a canon emanating, not from the spi- ritual but from the temporal authorities present at the Council, and that, therefore, as proceeding 1 chiefly from the secular power, for secular purposes, namely to put down the pretended insurrectionary movements of the Albigenses, it could not be fairly charged on the reli- gion and persecuting spirit of the Papacy. This was Dr. Crotty's pretence this was Dr. Murray's pretence this was Dr. Doyle's pretence. Now, if we imagine that this was their real opinion, and that they swore what they believed to be true, as the Committees of Parliament and the Commissioners of Education no doubt gave them credit for, as men on their oaths ; then it certainly were unjust, as far as this part of the evidence is concerned, to venture to impeach its authenticity ; but if we can prove, on the contrary, that they were swearing a deliberate untruth that the secret principles of their Church, which they knew and hold, as of the highest authority, were in flat contra- diction to every word they swore' if we can demonstrate, that the moment they gained political power, the very standard authority, which these identical men themselves set up as the Papal law, whereby the Priests were to guide the consciences of the people, proved there was not one syllable of truth in their evidence, and that they actually contemn the very idea of lay powers, even kings having as much as a voice or a vote in a General Council ; then the public will know what weight is to be attached to the oaths of Dr. Murray, Dr. Doyle, and Dr. Crotty. What then is the doctrine laid down as the authority of their Pope in that book, which these very men have set up as the Papal law for Ireland, briefed in that volume, which they have added to Dens's Theology, Benedict XIV. on the Diocesan Synod ? Lib. III. Cap. 9. .- Edit. Rome, 1806 De Laicis. " It is a matter most clear, which none will ever deny, that Princes, and especially Roman Emperors, have ei- ther themselves, or by their Ambassadors, been present in General Councils. There is no one who is ignorant that Constantine the Great was present at the first Coun- cil of Nice, Marcion at that of Chalcedon, Philip King of the Franks at that of Vienne, and the Emperor Sigis- mund at that of Constance not to mention many other 120 Kings and Princes who have sent their orators to CEcu- menical Synods, and specially to that, last of all, of Trent. They were not, however, present in the Council as Judges, so as to give their opinion about dogmas of faith or of Ecclesiastical matters, for " it were a crime," said Theodosius the Younger, in his Epistle to the Synod of Ephesus, " that he who is not enrolled in the catalogue of the most holy Bishops, should interfere in Ecclesiasti- cal matters and consultations" 1 Col. Harduini, Col. 1346 ; but that they might provide for the security of the Fathers, restrain the tumultuous, and cherish and protect by their authority, those things which might be defined and decreed, as the Cardinal Petrus de Alliaco admirably wrote in his chapter on the reformation of the Church Tit de Reformatione Laicorum et Principum, saying : " On account of the foregoing, it is expedient that Kings and Princes should be sent to General Councils, not to burthen and confuse, but to honor and comfort the Church, and to follow out as far as in them lies, the things which are decreed there ;"* which also Bellarmine has noted Lib. I. de Concil. C. 15. and Thomassinus de Conciliis disser- tat : 3 to 10. Nor does it cause any difficulty, that in the acts of the Council of Chalcedon, Anatolius, the Com- mander of the Soldiers, Palladius, the Praefect of the Prsetorium, Tatianus, the Prsefect of the City, and other noble laymen who accompanied the Emperor, and were present, as it were his humble attendants at the Council are called " most Glorious Judges" for they are called so, not because they had any privilege of judg- ing in the Council, but because they were so called in general without the Council as an honour to them (honoris causa ;) for, as Du Cangius well observes, the name of Judge and Earl (or companion comes) is often promiscu- ously used, because, from the number of Earls who con- tinually protected the side of the Emperor or King, and accompanied him, Judges were chosen who were sent to govern the provinces. II. But, although on account of the alleged reasons, it * See the principle also still more fully set forth in the very Class- book of AJaynooth Delahogue De Ecclesia, Ed. 1809. p. 132 : 133. So that these men were teaching in their College, the falsehood of their own evidence at the very time they were giving it. 121 was most especially befitting that Princes should honor (Ecumenical Councils, either by their own presence, or that of their ambassadors, nothing, nevertheless, is de- tracted from the authority of Councils, if they should withdraw both themselves and their ambassadors from them. Whence Duvallius, part 3. quaest. 7. justly and deservedly repels the audacity of Vigorius, who was not afraid to write that the Council of Trent was not lawful, because the ambassadors of the King of France had re- tired from it thus refuting him : " But that the Ambassadors of his most Christian Ma- jesty, seceded from the Council because deserved honor was not paid to them, does not in the least favour the ob- ject of Vigorius, for, as their presence did not give any greater authority to the decrees of faith, since the right of decreeing as to the faith and morals of the Church, pertains only to the Prelates and not to the Princes, and much less to their representatives and ambassadors ; so also their absence does not at all detract anything from the force of the same decrees ; for the ambassadors, when present in a Council, ought to learn, not to teach to hear, not to speak to observe the decrees, not to frame them dicere debent, non docere, audire non loqui, decreta servare et non condere." Now, here is the very highest authority in the Church of Rome the Pope laying down the opinions of the Church ex- Cathedra The bishops, yea these very bi- shops who swore these oaths, receiving it and setting it up as the standard law for their priests in their own provin- cial Synod, and yet having the audacity to concoct a tissue of evidence in flat contradiction to their real principles giving upon their oaths, to blind the Protestants of this empire, and to try and protect their Church from the charge of enacting this atrocious canon, the pretence, that the presence of secular powers in the Council, made that Council " a sort of temporal Congress ;" while in their own documents, by which they assert and maintain their ecclesiastical authority, and the authority of their Councils, they hold that the secular powers have not the weight of a feather in a single decree, or in any enactment connected with either the faith or conduct of their Church. So much for their evidence on this point. The second argument on which these bishops affected 122 to rely to save their Church from the imputation of this infamous canon, is an attempt to impeach its authenticity. Their argument is First, that if it even were authentic, it was an act of the assembled authorities of Europe, and not of the Church of Rome. Secondly, that the strong presumption is, that it is not authentic. Benedict the XIV. has given, as we have seen, an infallible answer to the first of these positions, and, I think, we shall have one quite as satisfactory, on little less authority to the; second. Dr. Doyle endeavours to impeach the statement of the Archbishop of Dublin, in his evidence before the Lords Committee on the subject. But while both Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray affect to appeal to Collier, the historian, and to Mathew Paris to disprove the authenticity of this Canon, I think it shall be made to appear, not only that the evidence of the Archbishop of Dublin was correct, but that while Dr. Murray gave testimony contrary to it before the Commons, while Dr. Doyle endeavoured avow- edly to overthrow his evidence in his letter to Lord Liver- pool, and dared to say that his Grace the Archbishop, " was profoundly ignorant of the subject in debate." It shall appear, I say, that neither Dr. Doyle nor Dr. Mur- ray were so ignorant, but were perfectly aware that there was not one syllable of truth in what they wrote or said, or swore upon the subject. I assert so for this reason, among others which shall appear, that while they were giving the evidence they gave on oath, and in writing, as Dr. Doyle wrote in his Essay, there was not one standard authority at that moment in use in their Church, from their highest Canonists to the Catechisms, which they were directing to be used in their Chapel Schools, that did not prove the existence of this very Canon which they were pretending to deny. Delahogue, indeed, pretended to throw a doubt on it in his Class Book, and for the same reason that Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle did, because it was important to try and blind Protestants on the subject. Dr. Doyle quotes in his Essay, p. 121, Mathew Paris, whose authority he mentions also in his evidence, to try and throw a doubt on this Canon. He says, quoting him, " After the Council was opened in the usual forms, and a discourse delivered by the Pope, sixty Canons or Chap- ters were read in full sitting, but which seemed to many 123 (onerosa) not acceptable, and then they proceeded to what related to the Holy Land." Now, in the first place, in this passage he cuts off ten whole Canons from the statement of Mathew Paris, for he does not say sixty, as Dr. Doyle asserts, but seventy. For one of the very highest authorities, as a Canonist, in the Church of Rome, and one of the standards of May- nooth, Van Espen, quoting the identical passage gives it thus : " Matthseus Parisiensis de hac Synodo loquens ad an- num, 1215, ait. Facto prim ab ipso Papa exhortationia sermone, recitata sunt in pleno concilia Capitula 70. qute aliis placabilia aliis videbantur onerosa." Dr. Doyle omits "placabilia" gratifying to some. But what conclusion does Van Espen deduce from this ? Does he say it throws a doubt on the authenticity of this Canon ? His very words are " These undoubtedly (indubie) are the chapters which are extant dispersed through the de- cretals of Gregory IX., under the name of "Innocent III. in the general Council of Lateran" and which are every where wont to be ascribed to this Council, and these same were extant in an ancient collection of decretals, with some other decretal letters of Innocent III. himself, arranged under various titles, which Antonius Augusti- nus published under the name of the " Fourth Collection of Decretals." Van Espen proceeds, furthermore, from the " aforecited words of Mathew Paris, it appears that these chapters were recited in full Council, an exhortation having been first delivered by the Pope. Whereupon when it is said, that they were recited in full Council, an exhortation having been first delivered by the Pope, &c. We collect from this, that many of them at least having been before composed (confecta) by the Pope himself, or by his order, were simply recited in the Council already assembled." " Hence, it happens, that they are related under the name of ' Innocent III. in the General Council of Lateran,' and that they were compiled in an old collection of de- cretals into one volume, along with other decretal of In- nocent III." I must here interrupt Van Espen, to remark on the absurdity and inconsistency of Dr. Doyle's statement on this head. He tries again to shift the blame and weight 124 of the Canon on the Pope, so as not to let it appear an act of a general Council ; for, he says, under colour of the statement which Van Espen here gives in the very same page of his Essay, 121. " The truth is, that the acts of this Council, or at least a portion of them, were ascribed rather to Pope Innocent than to the Council itself. Platina ascribes them to him ; so does Rigordus. His nephew, Gregory IX., does so, while he inserts them in his book of decretals." True. Then, if this be as he says the truth, that this Canon, on which the argument is, is to be ascribed to the Pope, then all his own assertions, and Dr. Crotty's, and Dr. Murray's statements and evidence ascribing this Canon to the secular powers present at the Council, on his own showing, is just one tissue of concocted falsehood; for, if it be true, as it is, that it came from the Pope, it must be false that it came from the secular powers. But when he tries this artifice to shift it off the Council, by ascribing it to the Pope, it is completely " Incidit in Scyllam qui vultvitare Charybdim." For, surely Canons must originate from some one in a General Council ; they must be proposed by a Bishop, or an Archbishop, or a Primate, or a Patriarch, or the Pope, or by a committee of some of them. Now, who is the highest authority from whom they can emanate ? Cer- tainly from the Pope, and if the Pope proposes them in Council, and they are recited in Council, and pass in Council, then this is the very acme of Papal infallible au- thority. It is a decree of the Pope in Council, emanat- ing from the Pope himself,, unless Dr. Doyle could have demonstrated that though the Pope proposed, the Coun- cil rejected it. This is the very conclusion that Van Espen, quoting Panormitanus, comes to on the case, in the very next sentence to that which has been quoted, he says, " To this Panormitanus seems long since to have alluded in his Commentary, cap. 1, de Pactis, remarking, that a law published in a Council, is in the name of the Council itself, and not of the Pope with the approbation of the Council. Whence, I think, (he says) that when the matter of a law begins from the Pope, although the Coun- cil approves, nevertheless the law is to be published in the name of the Pope, from whom it hath derived its vigour 125 and its origin. For the Pope without the Council can enact a law ; or if the matter of the law originates from the Council, then the law is to be published in the name of the Council, for the Pope is present in the Council as the head. Moreover, a constitution of the whole Church is of greater force than of the Pope alone.'' Van Espen, torn, viii.p. 362. Ed. Nap. 1766. Here is the very point which Dr. Doyle pretended to advance as militating against the force of the Canon, but it is set forth, and justly set forth by Van Espen, as giving the fullest weight to it that Papal authority can bestow. Nor is Dr. Doyle one jot more true, or more felicitous in his assertion in evidence before the Lords' Committee, that this Canon " was not mentioned as a part of the Council by any writer for nearly three hundred years after the Council itself was held ;" and in his letter to Lord Liver- pool, p. 120, that John Cochlaeus " was the first and only person who, in 1537, discovered this Canon, and sent it to John Rincus, of Cologne." I can only say of both state- ments, that they are utterly destitute of truth ; for, in the first place, as to Cochlaeus, Van Espen in the passage di- rectly following that which has been quoted, states, be- cause the Pope propounded this Canon in the Council, that therefore " it may have happened, that the former collectors of Councils did not exhibit these chapters with the Council, till John Cochlaeus, in the year 1537, trans- mitted them to John Rincus, of Cologne," which is very different from Dr. Doyle's statement, which infers that it was lost till Cochlaeus discovered it. But I am utterly astonished at the audacity of Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray on this point, when in their own Corpus Juris Canonici, the public standard Canon law of their Church, Gregory the IX. in his decretals, publishes this Canon whole and entire, as being enacted by Innocent III., in the 4th Late- ran Council, thereby affixing it to the Council and the Pope. The heading of the Canon is " Idem in Concilia Generalia," and the margin tells the person, the Council, and the Canon, thus " Idem scil. Innocent III. in Concilia gene' rali Lateran, c. 3." Nay, what says the gloss on the very first clause of the Canon? " Inprimd parte hujus capi- tuli excommunicat CONCILIUM omnes haereticos" fyc., and on the section " Credentes?' the gloss is " In S. isto ex- 126 communicat CONCILIUM receptatores, defensores etfantores hceretecorum." Here the gloss states, and truly states, that the Canon is the act of the Council itself ; and how any man on earth, who knew anything of the subject, and who had any re- gard for either his word or his oath, could take upon him to say, much less to swear, that because it was proposed by the Pope in Council, it was therefore the act of the Pope, and not of the Council, is more than I will now at- tempt to account for. But when we consider that this very Book of Decretals was arranged and published fifteen years after the Coun- cil was held namely, in the year 1230. When we have the Pope, Gregory IX., stating in the collection of his public decretals, that one of them namely, this Canon, which he gives word for word, was enacted by the Pope, his uncle, fifteen years before, in the greatest General Council ever held in the Church of Rome. When this is published, as the law of the Church, almost at the very day when it was enacted when the most of those who had been at the Council were still alive and remembered the fact, and that this law then enacted, and thus recorded, should be still preserved and maintained as their Canon law, by these identical men at this day, and that they should attempt on their oath, to impeach its authenticity, and attempt to say, and swear that " it was not men- tioned by any writer, as a part of the Council, for nearly three hundred years after the Council itself was held ;" that such evidence should be really given, such shameless perjury committed, would be almost incredible, if it were not actually to be seen, lodged in the records of the Bri- tish Parliament. As to Dr. Doyle's attempt to invalidate the Archbishop of Dublin's statement, respecting the mutilation of the Mazarine copy of this Council. It is only necessary to state, that Van Espen not only corroborates the Archbi- shop's testimony, but actually quotes from Cossart the very passage which his Grace quoted to establish his evi- dence. Nay, Van Espen adds more, if more could be necessary, to put the matter out of all doubt. He says " The very sight of this (the Mazarine Codex) could easily convince those who attempt to derogate from the authenticity of these Lateran decrees ; but the Greek in- terpretation, completed at the same time, will demonstrate 127 the concord of both Churches ; forasmuch as the Patri- archs of Constantinople and Jerusalem were present at the Council ; those of Alexandria and Antioch had sent their legates, the Metropolitans from those Patriarchates, and many Bishops were assembled, who, that they might bring back the decrees of the Council with them, had them translated into the Greek language, although inelegantly nay, in many places barbarously." Van Espen, torn, viii., p. 363. Thus, in fact, we have Popes, Canonists, Patriarchs, Metropolitans, and Bishops of both the Eastern and Wes- tern Churches, all bearing witness to this Canon ; we have this evidence recorded too, in the body of their own Canon law, and the most authoratative standards of their own Colleges, while these men were attempting, on their oaths, to get rid of every tittle of this testimony, to blind the Protestants of this Empire as to its authenticity and its existence. But this is not all. The Canon itself is quoted and referred to, directly as the very standard law of intolerance and persecution in every one of their stan- dard authorities on the subject. If it were not to swell these pages, far beyond their intent and object, I could multiply quotations of this Canon from their books of au- thority. But it is only necessary to meet the direct tes- timony of those Bishops, by a direct negative, and by proof of the falsehood of their evidence, at the time it was given, before we proceed to expose their subsequent criminality. The reader is now requested to return to pages 109 and 110, and to mark the contemptuous tone of insolent re- proof with which Dr. Doyle affects to treat the evidence of the Archbishop of Dublin, asserting that "he con- founded the creed of Pope Pius with the Council of Trent" that " he was profoundly ignorant of the subject in debate" that " he was a man whose judgment was shrouded in passion," and that " there was no special re- ference made in the Council of Trent to the Council of Lateran more than to the Gospels," &c. and " above all that there was no mention made at Trent of the decree in question." Now, in reply to this impertinent and daring denial of the Archbishop's evidence, what is the fact ? It is this, First Let me observe that it was not the Archbishop who " confounded the Creed of Pope Pius with the Coun- 128 cil of Trent;" if it had been a confounding, it was the noble lord who asked the question. Secondly This very creed of Pope Pius is declared by the Bull " Injunctum Nobis,'' in which it is contained to have been composed by the Pope, in reference to the de- cree of the Council of Trent, Sess. xxiv. c. 12, in which it is commanded, that all persons provided with benefices, canonries, or any ecclesiastical dignities, shall make a pub- lic profession of faith, and promise, and swear to remain in obedience to the Church of Rome. Now, Dr. Doyle knew this perfectly well ; for in the provincial Synod, with his Archbishop, Dr. Murray, and his brother suffra- gans, this very decree of the Council is quoted, as the au- thority for making all their Priests, who have benefices, swear their profession of faith (See Statutes of Dublin, Ed. Coyne, 1831, p. 58, and Ed. Seeley, London, l37,_p. 27) which accordingly is prescribed to them as their oath. So that Dr. Doyle knew as well as the Archbi- shop of Dublin, what relation there was between the Council and the Creed. But this is a small part of the fact, for Dr. Doyle pretending to quote the clause of the Creed, according to the usual truth and honesty of Popish Bishops and Priests, suppresses the half of it. He says, (seepage 110) the clause stands thus " I likewise, un- doubtedly receive, and profess all other things delivered, defined, and declared by the Sacred Canons and General Councils, and particularly by the Holy Council of Trent." He quotes this, but he suppresses the rest of the clause, viz. : " and at the same time all things contrary thereto, and all heresies whatsoever condemned, rejected, and ana- thematized by the Church, I likewise condemn, reject, and anathematize." This Dr. Doyle conveniently omits ; and where is this sentence which he so omits taken from ? It is taken from the Session xxv. cap. ii., to which, as I shall have occasion to quote it hereafter, I only now refer, and the Canon law quoted from the decretals of Gregory in the margin of the Council, for the detestation and cursing of these heresies is, " Cap. e.ccommunicamus, 13 dehceret," that is, the very identical third Canon of the Fourth La- teran Council, on which he had the effrontery to give such evidence, and to write such a statement as, that " there was no special reference made in the Council of Trent to the Council of Lateran," and " above all, no mention 129 made at Trent of the decree in question." Whether the reference were made by the authority of the Council, or by Canonists, who edited the Council, I cannot deter- mine ; but it shall appear to be a matter of very little consequence to which it is to be attributed in reference to the truth of the evidence, and the subsequent guilt of Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray. But what further will be thought, when it appears that at the very time they were swearing these oaths to disprove the authenticity and ex- istence of this Canon, and while Dr. Crotty, the then President of Maynooth, was echoing their oaths in swear- ing the same things before the Commissioners of Educa- tion, this identical Canon was quoted in the very class book of Canon law, which by Dr. Crotty's own return to these Commissioners it appeared, that the Dunboyne class, or senior students of Maynooth, were obliged to purchase, at their own expence, viz., Cabasutius on Canon Law. And not only is this Canon quoted there, but the twenty-seventh Canon of the Third Council of Lateran, another statute of blood, which they likewise endeavoured to swear out of existence, and not only this, but the Bulla Coenae Domini, which they also denied on their oaths, as we have seen, so that if there were but this one single passage in their class book of Canon Law, it con- victs them three-fold of the falsehood of their evidence. The passage is as follows : " Similiter Bulla Ccense excommunicatione Papae reser- vata falsarios literarum Apostolicarum punit, sed ubi reservatio ilia non est admissa remanet tamen, adversus tales excommunicatio non reservata, quam decernit, ipso facto incurri. Cap. ' Adfalsariorum' de crim. falsi. Haereticos quoque eorumque fautores et receptatores jus antiquum excommunicat ipso facto, sine reservatione ad summum Pontificem. Cap. ' Sicut Ait' (that is, the twenty -seventh third Lateran Council) and Cap. ' Ex- communicamus de licereticis (that is, the third Canon of the fourth Lateran Council) and Cap ' Noverif de sent, excommunicationis. Hujus excommunicationis absolu- tionem postmodum Bulla Coenae reservavit Papae. Con- cilium vero Tridentinum. Sess. xiv. cap. 6, de Reform. solis reservavit locorum Episcopis. Quo Tridentino jure in Gallia utimur. " IX. Hoc item observandum, in praefatis casibus per- cussiones Clericorum, simouiae, confidential, incendii, sa- G 3 130 criligae, rapinae cum effractione, delationis armorum ad infideles, falsi criminis circa Apostolica rescripta et hae- resis non tantum ipso facto incurri excoraraunicationem a perpetrantibus, sed etiam a consulentibus, auxiliantibus et receptatoribus ut statuunt citati Canones et Bullae Apostolicaj." Cabasut. Lib. v., Cap. XV., Ss. 8, 9, Edit. Dub. Coyne, 1824.* Here these' very Canons denied on oath by these Bishops are the laws cited for the excommunication of Heretics, and twice asserted to be held as law even in France, and this is the Canon law avowedly taught as the class book at Maynooth, which is after all but an impos- ture on the nation, for the ultra-montane not the Gallican Canonists are the books, which they really teach the candi- dates for the Priesthood in that seminary. There is but one more evidence to prove how, in every department of their whole theology, the utter want of truth is exhibited in the testimony of these men on this subject. In Butler's Catechism, taught by Dr. Murray's order in his Diocese, and sanctioned by the Board of National Education, the following question occurs : Lesson XXI. Q. What punishment has the Church decreed against those who neglect to receive the blessed Eucharist at Easter ? A. They are to be excluded from the House of God whilst living, and deprived of Christian burial when they die. 21 Canon Council of Lateran. In Dr. Doyle's Catechism, printed for his own Diocese, there is verbatim the same question, Lesson XXI, and verbatim the same answer ; and in his Christian Doc- trine on the Fourth Precept of the Church, it occurs thus Q. What punishment has the Church denounced against those who neglect to receive worthily the blessed Sacra- ment at Easter ? A. Such punishment as is to be inflicted only on the most grievous public crimes ; they are to be excluded from the Church whilst living in that state, and if they This book was published for their own college by their own printer, dedicated to their own Primate, the very year before they swore these oaths ! ! ! 131 die so, they are to be deprived of Christian burial, like public malefactors. Council Lat. 2lst Can. Now, two things are manifest from these quotations. First They agree in quoting the twenty-first Canon of the Council of Lateran. Now, the numerical order of this twenty-first Canon, which they quote in their own Catechisms, necessarily infers the existence in numerical order of the very third Canon which they have tried by such numberless evasions to get rid of on their oaths, and this order of these Canons is preserved in every au- thorised edition of the Councils in the Church of Rome. Secondly Dr. Doyle pretended, as we have seen, that these Canons were recited by the Pope in the Council, and were therefore not the acts of the Council, but merely of the Pope. While here we see, when they are putting forth their authority over the minds of the poor people, they call these canons the decrees and denun- ciations of the Church. There is not one quarter to which we look for authoritative proof, that does not de- monstrate the utter duplicity and falsehood of the evi- dence which was given by these Bishops on the subject. So far the documents go to establish this fact, that while these men were thus evading and denying in every form which evasion and denial could assume, and that on their oaths separately, and in conjunction, the meaning and the ecclesiastical authority of the Canon, yea, while they were trying by every artifice to throw a doubt on its authenticity and its very existence, as a decree of the Council ; there was scarcely a work of authority in their church, from their Corpus Juris Canonici to their Christian doctrines and their Catechisms, in which this Canon was not cited, as a law of direct and positive au- thority for the extermination of heretics, &c., or proved to be in existence, as the third Canon of the Council of Lateran. But when we consider the subsequent conduct of these Bishops themselves when we consider, as shall be demonstrated, that after they had obtained the fruits of these oaths, their first act in their united Episcopal authority was to assemble together, Dr. Murray, with his three sutfragans, Dr. Doyle, Dr. Keating, and Dr. Kinsella, and in their provincial Synod to set up, by their secret Statutes, as the law under the authority of which " they were bound to exterminate heretics out of their 132 dioceses," this very identical Canon as set forth under the authority of their Pope Benedict XIV. ; nay, to elect, as shall be seen, the very portion of that Canon by which it is enacted, that if a Bishop shall be remiss in discharging this duty of his Episcopal function, he is to be degraded from his office, and another, who will not fail to fulfil this important part of his duty, to be put into his place When we consider that they set this up as the standard authority for the conduct of their Priests, of whom so many are, no doubt, aspiring to the honour of the mitre, and zealous to discharge the duties which could best qualify them for this office, and that this book was to be the conference book for their respective dio- ceses, that they might know that their Priests were well drilled in it, and that it was not only the standard for the priests themselves, but the standard by which they were " to direct the consciences of the people committed to their charge When we consider these things, the sentence to be pronounced on such atrocity, ought not to proceed from an individual, but from the united denun- ciation of the human race. Let us now briefly review some points of their evidence, and compare them with their conduct, and with this Canon. The evidence of Dr. Crotty (see pp. 99 104) is of little consequence comparatively ; it is only of use to show how thoroughly they were all drilled in the same system of evasion. If the question concerned Maynooth, Dr. Crot- ty's evidence might be quoted, to establish how perfectly at variance it was with the books taught in his own col- lege, and actually returned by himself as the standards ot instruction there, to those very Commissioners before whom he was swearing at the time. But when he swears " this Canon could have no power but from the recogni- tion of it by the states of Europe, and their sanction hav- ing long since been withdrawn, the Canon is at present, a dead letter." We may observe how flatly he contradicts both himself and his brother Bishops. For how can he positively swear that the sanction of the states of Europe was withdrawn from the Canon, if his oath and their oaths be true, that its very existence was hypothetical ? When did the states of Europe withdraw their sanction from it ? If they never did so, his oath must be false in this point ; and if they did so, both his oath and that of his brethren must be false in another, or the states of 133 Europe must have been fools to withdraw their sanction from a shadow. But Dr. Grotty must give place to those who have more to answer for than the simple violation of their oaths. Dr. Doyle, when asked whether the doctrines of the extermination of heretics is not declared in the third Canon of the fourth Lateran Council, swears in the very teeth of the words of the Canon, " VERY FAR FROM IT P See p. 105. Yet the first act of himself and his brethren in their provincial Synod of 1831, is to set this Canon up for the law under which Bishops were to exterminate heretics from their dioceses. See Supplement to Dens Vol. VIII. p. 82, Ed. Coyne, Dub. 1832. He swears that " it was not mentioned as a part of the Council, by any writer for nearly three hundred years after the Council itself was held (see p. 105) while he himself, and his co-provincial Bishops, set it up as the law to exterminate heretics, quoting it from the Pope Benedict XIV., and the very words of the authority which they cite are these, after adducing several other authorities for exterminating heretics, " that we may not waste our time in illustrating a matter, undoubted among all, it will be sufficient to allege one sanction of Innocent III. in the fourth General Council of Lateran of the year 1215, in which c. 3. de heereticis,' Bishops are ordered every year, &c. &c." (See Ben. de Syn. Dicec. as cited in the Supplement to Dens, p. 83.) This was the authority of himself and Dr. Murray, in the book set up in their own secret Statutes, which by every possible precaution they sought to pre- vent from ever falling into any hands but those of their Priests, and it may serve to show the conscious falsehood of all they said, and all they swore as to Collier the his- torian, and the Mazarine copy, and Mathew Paris, and all the other tissue of evasions and duplicity, which con- stitute the whole mass of their evidence, as cited in these pages. But further, Dr. Doyle and Dr. Murray swore, again and again, before Lords, Commons, and Commissioners, jointly and separately, that this Canon was not an eccle- siastical enactment at all, but as Dr. Doyle called it, p. 106, "an act of the assembly, as constituting really and substantially a congress of all the powers then existing in Europe," and as Dr. Murray echoes him, p. 107, " not to be considered so much the act of the church, as of the 134 States General of Christendom." Yet what do these two men after these oaths ? In conjunction with their other two provincial Bishops, Dr. Keating and Dr. Kinsella, they meet in Ecclesiastical Synod, and by their united Episcopal authority they set up this Canon as a pure Ec- clesiastical law for themselves and the body of their Priests, and this to make it act through the Priests upon the consciences of the unfortunate people, not only without the concurrence of the laws of the land, but in utter de- fiance of, and treasonable rebellion against them for the extermination of heretics out of every diocese in Ire- land ! ! ! Again, when these men did grant the hypothesis, that this Canon was enacted. When they did assume that it was enacted by the co-ordinate authority of the secular and spiritual powers, what was their excuse, their plea for this cruel enactment of secular and spiritual Popery ? It was this that indeed this law was enacted against the Albigenses, whose heresy, as Dr. Doyle states, "went to upturn the foundations of society, for they introduced Manicheism they went to favour unnatural crimes, and to forbid marriage as damnable," p. 105, and as Dr. Mur- ray states, echoing him, " their errors aimed at the ex- tirpation of the human race," p. 107 ; and again, in their joint evidence before the Commissioners, he calls it, p. 1 14, " that dreadful moral contagion which was spreading in the twelfth century, when heresies were broached, which taught marriage to be a crime, and other doctrines advanced, which were calculated to upturn the founda- tions of society itself." Now, in this case, we shall give these men the full advantage of their own evidence. We shall assume that it is true, and that the exterminating atrocity of the Canon was palliated, if not excused, by the crimes of the Albigences. Then how stands the case ? The ultimate admission of any existence and au- thority which they will allow to this Canon is, that it was a confederated act of the secular and spiritual autho- rities, to punish and put down a set of monsters whose crimes were incompatible with the existence of society, and they gave this, and all their evidence on the subject to hush every apprehension, to stifle every fear in the breasts of their Protestant fellow-subjects to give them every possible assurance that explanations, arguments, promises, asseverations, and oaths could give them, that 135 this Canon not only had no existence now, but that even when it had, if ever it had an existence, it never was intended as a persecuting statute on account of religious opinions, but merely as a civil law to punish public cri- minals, and that they themselves so far from harbouring any feelings of intolerance and persecution against Pro- testants, if they would only concede to them political power that " the country (as Dr. Doyle stated, see p. 70) would settle down into a habit of quiet, and they would view us (the clergy) if those claims were granted as brethren, labouring in the same vineyard with them- selves, seeking to promote the interests of our common country." Well, when these professions, promises, and vows, and oaths were believed, when they obtained the power they sought for, what did they do ? The first con- federated act of the men, who had sworn these oaths, was to convene with their brethren into their provincial Synod, and to set up this very law which they had sworn had only been enacted against the most atrocious crimi- nals in the thirteenth century. To set up this law, I say, in the year 1832, for the extermination of their Protest- ant fellow- subjects, of the very men who had been per- suaded by their promises, who had depended on their pro- testations, and confided in their oaths. But what can we think of a still further advance in the case when we are convinced that they knew the full extent of the crime they were thus perpetrating ? that they calculated on the effect of the law they were putting into force, and that therefore if this crime were capable of aggravation, we see it aggravated to the very extre- mity of guilt, and that upon the conclusive testimony of their own evidence, for however they are not to be be- lieved in any thing that they thought fit to deny, we can have no hesitation in giving them credit for what they chose deliberately to acknowledge. Now let the reader turn to Dr. Doyle's own deliberate representation of this canon and of the consequences of its being put into force, p. Ill He says, " Such a law in the present age would be immoral, un- just, impossible. It, would be opposed to the natural dispositions of the people of this empire. It would be contrary to all the laws, usages and customs of our coun- try. It would not be suited to the times and circum- 136 stances in which we live. In place of being necessary or useful, it would upturn the very foundations of society, and instead of benefitting the entire community, it would drench our streets and our fields in blood." Such was his representation of this law in his letter to Lord Liverpool, when it was their aim and interest to convince the Protestants of the empire, not only how se- cure they were from the operation of such a bloody statute as this, but how these Prelates held it in utter abhorrence and detestation ; but when the Protestants had been so deluded, so imposed on as to believe these representations and these oaths about this canon, these very men who gave these oaths were the first whom we can conclusively demonstrate to have assembled in their Provincial Synod, and to have set up this very statute which was to " drench our streets and our fields in blood" as their own Episcopal law for exterminating the men who had trusted them, their Protestant fellow subjects out of their dioceses, and the law in which they were to drill their Priests to direct in their confessional the con- sciences of the unfortunate population committed to their charge. How far their view of the operation of this law was correct, how well they could calculate on the effects which their own instructions and authority, and those of their Priests could produce on the minds of the poor un- happy Roman Catholic peasantry of Ireland, let the his- tory that is traced in blood through " her streets and fields" by the hand of the assassin, transmit to the re- motest ages of posterity. I now proceed to give the law of the Diocesan Synod of Benedict XIV. set up in their Provincial Statutes by these Bishops as the law of the Romish Episcopacy of Ireland. It is only necessary to read the documents here translated, of which the originals are given in the ap- pendix, that every one who reads, may see in a moment the full atrocity of the case. The following is the ori- ginal extracted from the supplement to Dens. vol. viii. page 82 Title. " HJERETICI." " Tenetur Episcopus etiam in locis ubi ofiicium S. In- quisitionis viget sedulo curare ut creditam sibi Diocesim ab hsereticis purget : et si quern repererit poenis canonicis 137 punire debit : cavere tamen debet ne fidei inquisitores a suo munere obeimdo impediat. Deductum vero haereti- cum ad suum tribunal non minus Episcopus quam Inqui- sitor reconciliare possunt Ecclesise et pro utroque foro absolvere. Q,uin et possunt hsereticum postquam errores suos ejuraverit, ad simplicem confessarium pro absolu- tione remittere quae tune data a confessorio in foro sacra mentali absolutio pro foro pariter externo valet. Ita in tr. De. syn. dioec. L. 7. c. 32. n. 3. t. 2. p. 329, nov : edit. THUS TRANSLATED. A Bishop is bound even in places where the office of the holy Inquisition is in force, sedulously to take care that he shall purge the Diocese entrusted to him from heretics, and if he shall find any he ought to punish them with the canonical punishments. But he ought to beware that he does not impede the inquisitors of the faith from discharging their duty, but the Bishop not less than the inquisitor can reconcile the heretic when brought before his tribunal, to the church, and grant him absolution in either forum. Nay, more, they can also send the heretic after he has renounced his errors to a simple confessor for absolution, which absolution then given by the confessor in foro sacramentali, is of equal efficacy in foro externo." This is briefed from the treatise on the Diocesan synod of Benedict XIV. and the passage No. 3, to which the reference is here made, is as follows : III. Among the principal cares of the pastoral office is this, diligently to watch lest any error contrary to the Orthodox doctrine should creep into his diocese, which the apostle clearly expresses in 1st Tim. cap. 3, and Tit. cap. 1. Hence no one doubts but that it most especially belongs to the Bishop to make inquiry against heretics, and against those whom he shall find obstinately persist- ing in their errors, to put in force severely the Canonical punishments. This obligation of Bishops, the author of the Epistle to the Bishops in France and Spain acknow- ledged and inculcated, which Isodorus wrote to Pope Lucius, thus addressing the Bishops " Therefore, brethren, I exhort, beseech, and admonish your love, that with as much anxiety as ye ought, arid are able, ye will watch to discover heretics and enemies of the holy church, and lest this pest should spread farther among 138 minds untainted, that you extirpate it according to your power with what severity you can. Tom. 1. Collec. Hardwin. Col. 140. Moreover, although this testimony of Lucius is believed to be spurious, certainly the decree of the Council of Rhemes is not spurious of the year 625, or 630, which in Can. 4. Tom. 3. Collect. Hardwin Col. 572, commanded, that heretics be diligently sought out by the pastors of the churches, and brought back according to their power to the Catholic faith, and that we may not uselessly waste our time in illustrating a subject, undoubted among all, it will be abundantly sufficient to allege one sanc- tion of Innocent III. in the fourth General Council of Lateran, An. 1215, in which Can. 3d, de haereticis, Bi- shops are ordered, either by themselves or their Arch- deacons, to go through their dioceses every year, and sedu- lously to trace out whether any one infected with heretical contagion lies concealed in it ; but it is there also decreed, that those who are slothful and negligent in purging the diocese entrusted to them from the heretical pestilence, shall be deposed from their rank as guilty of a weighty crime, and unworthy of the pastoral office (here follows the quotation from this celebrated Canon.) Tom. 7. Collect. Harduini, Col. 22. ' We will, therefore, and command, and in virtue of obedience strictly enjoin that, for the diligently efficacious performance of these things, the bishops shall watch throughout their dioceses, if they wish to escape canonical vengeance. For, if any bishop shall have been negligent or remiss in purging his diocese from the leaven of heretical pravity, when this shall be made to appear by certain proofs, he shall both be deposed from his Episcopal office, and another shall be substituted in his place, who shall be both willing and able to confound heretical pravity.' (Thus ends the quotation of the Canon.) " Nor by this tribunal of the Inquisition, which was instituted by the Apostolic chair, whose beginning Ludovicus a Paramo refers to the commencement of the thirteenth century ; but subsequent to the fourth Lateran Council, for in that certainly no mention occurs of In- quisitors delegated by the Apostolic chair ; (De Orig. Sac. Inquis. Lib. 2, Tit. 1. c. 2.) By this I say, no weight was taken from the bishops, nor were they de- prived of any power of making inquiry against heretics as Boniface VIII. eloquently declare in cap. 17. de hsere- 139 ticis in Sex. " We do not mean by this, that the business of inquiring into heretical pravity is delegated to any person or persons generally in any province, state, or diocese, so as to derogate from the Diocesan Bishops, but that they also may be able to proceed in the same by their ordinary authority, or delegated if they possess it; " but they both can and ought just as before, to bestow all their labour to banish that same pest, each from his own diocese, and only to take care that they do not hinder the Inquisitors of the faith, delegated by the Apostolic chair, where they are appointed, from discharging their duty ; but with equal zeal and unanimity they ought to devote themselves to such a salutary work according to the mode prescribed in this same chap. " Per hoc" and in the Clement. 1. eod. tit. and in the Extravag. of Ben. XI. cap. 1. de haereticis. But as well the Inquisitor as the Bishop can reconcile the penitent heretic to the Church, when either voluntarily coming to appear before him, or brought by any means to his tribunal, and can absolve him in ei- ther forum, from the censure, into which, on account of his heresy he had fallen, as the Cardinal Albutius shows in manyplaces. (Here folio wseveral quotations.) But moreover, either of them can send the penitent heretic, after he has renounced his errors, to a simple confessor that he may be absolved by him. And the same del Bene well ob- serves, that this absolution, although given by a con- fessor in the sacramental tribunal, can also avail for the external tribunal, from whose jurisdiction it proceeds. Many authorities as to the ordinary power of bishops in- stituting an inquiry against heretics, and reconciling them to the church have been collected by Alteserra. Many also on the same subject, may be read in the con- ferences." (See references in original.)* Here is the authority from the Diocesan Synod of Benedict XIV., and the reader shall now be presented with this celebrated Canon, of which a part has been quoted here. " We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy which exalteth itself against the holy, orthodox, and Catholic faith, which we have set forth above ; condemn- ing all heretics, by whatsoever names they may be reck- * See Appendix. 140 oned : who have indeed divers faces, but their tails are bound together, for they make agreement in the same folly" " Let such persons, when condemned, be left to the secular powers who may be present, or to their officers, to be punished in a fitting manner, those who are of the clergy being first degraded from their orders : so that the goods of such condemned persons, being laymen, shall be confiscated ; but in the case of clerks, be applied to the churches from which they received their stipends." " But let those who are only marked with suspicion, be smitten with the sword of anathema, and shunned by all men until they make proper satisfaction, unless, accord- ing to the grounds of suspicion and the quality of the person, they shall have demonstrated their innocence by a proportionate purgation. So that if any shall perse- vere in excommunication for a twelvemonth, thenceforth they shall be condemned as heretics. And let the secular powers, whatever offices they may hold, be induced and admonished, and, if need be, compelled by ecclesiastical censure, that as they desire to be accounted faithful, they should, for the defence of the faith, publicly set forth an oath, that to the utmost of their power they will strive to exterminate from the lands under their jurisdiction all heretics who shall be denounced by the church ; so that whensoever any person is advanced, either to spiritual or temporal power, he be bound to confirm this decree with an oath." " But if any temporal lord, being required and admo- nished by the Church, shall neglect to cleanse his coun- try of this heretical filth, let him be bound with the chain of excommunication, by the Metropolitan, and the other co-provincial Bishops. And if he shall scorn to make satisfaction within a year, let this be signified to the Supreme Pontiff: that, thenceforth, he may declare his vassals to be absolved from their fidelity to him, and may expose his land to be occupied by the Catholics, who, having exterminated the heretics, may, without contra- diction, possess it, and preserve it in purity of faith : saving the right of the chief lord, so long as he himself presents no difficulty and offers no hindrance in this mat- ter : the same law, nevertheless being observed concern- ing those who have not lords in chief." " But let the Catholics, who, having taken the sign of 141 the cross, have girded themselves for the extermination of the heretics, enjoy the same indulgence, and be armed with the same privilege as is conceded to those who go to the assistance of the Holy Land." " But we decree also, to subject to excommunication, the believers, the receivers, the defenders, the abettors of heretics ; firmly determining that if any one, after he has been marked with excommunication, shall refuse to make satisfaction within a twelvemonth, he be thence- forth, of right in very deed infamous, and be not ad- mitted to public offices or councils, nor to elect for any thing of the sort, nor to give evidence. Let him also be intestable, so as neither to have power to bequeath, nor to succeed to any inheritance." " Moreover, let no man be obliged to answer him in any matter, but let him be compelled to answer others. If, haply, he be a judge, let his sentence have no force, nor let any causes be brought for his hearing. If he be an advocate, let not his pleading be admitted. If a notary, let the instruments drawn up by him be invalid, and be condemned with their damned author. And we charge that the same may be observed in similar cases. But if he be a clerk, let him be deposed from every office and benefice, that where there is the greatest fault, the greatest vengeance may be exercised." " But if any shall fail to shun such persons, after they have been pointed out by the Church, let them be com- pelled, by the sentence of excommunication, to make fit- ting satisfaction. Let the clergy by no means administer the sacraments of the church to such pestilent persons, nor presume to commit them to Christian burial, nor re- ceive their alms nor oblations ; otherwise let them be deprived of their office, to which they must not be restored without the special indulgence of the Apostolic See. In like manner any regulars on whom also this may be inflicted, that they shall not retain their privileges in that diocese in which they shall have dared to perpetrate said excesses." " But because some, under the semblance of godliness, but denying the power thereof, as the apostle says, assume to themselves the authority of preaching ; when the same apostle says, " How shall they preach except they be sent." All who, being prohibited, or not sent, shall dare pub- 142 licly or privately to usurp the office of preaching, shall be bound with the chain of excommunication, and unless they immediately repent, shall be smitten with other suitable punishment." " We add, moreover, that every Archbishop or Bishop shall either by himself or his Archdeacon, or other ho- nest and suitable persons, twice, or at least once every year, go round his own parish (diocese) in which there shall be a report that heretics inhabit and there shall compel three or more men of credible testimony, or if it shall seem expedient, the whole neighbourhood to swear, that if they shall know any heretics there, or any holding secret conventicles, or differing from the ordinary con- versation, life, and morals of the faithful, they shall en- deavour to give information of it to the bishop ; but the bishop himself shall cite the persons accused into his pre- sence, who, unless they shall have cleared themselves from the 'crime alleged against them, or, if after having cleared themselves they shall relapse into their former perfidy, shall be punished according to the canons. But, if any of them, with damnable obstinacy, rejecting the religion of an oath, shall, perhaps, be unwilling to swear, let them on that very ground be considered as heretics." " We will, therefore, and command, and in virtue of obedience strictly enjoin, that for the diligent perform- ance of these things, the bishops shall diligently watch throughout their dioceses, if they wish to escape canoni- cal vengeance ; for, if any bishop shall have been negli- gent, or remiss in purifying his diocese from the leaven of heretical pravity, when this shall be made to appear, by certain proofs, he shall both be deposed from his Episco- pal office, and another shall he substituted in his place, who shall be both willing and able to confound heretical pravity." Thus concludes this justly celebrated canon a monu- ment of the genuine and unchangeable character of that persecuting, idolatrous, and blasphemous apostacy, which God has branded with the unchangeable, irreversible title in his eternal word ; and well may she boast herself, " semper eadem" " And upon her forehead was a name written : " MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE 143 EARTH.' And I saw the women drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus : and when I saw her I wondered with great" admi- ration." Rev. xvii. 5, 6. When we consider this Canon, and all the evidence that has been detailed on it ; the act of setting it up by the very men who had given that evidence, as the law for exter- minating heretics out of their dioceses, may, perhaps, appear to be the tie plus ultra of treachery and false- hood. But there is an iniquity of the Papacy which it never entered the mind of Parliamentary Committees, or Commissioners of Education to investigate, and which they never dre'amt could threaten any portion of the British Empire, but which is now demonstrable as being in the contemplation of this unchanged and unchangea- ble " MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," and that is, the carrying their atrocious tyranny into effect by the agency of the Inquisition. Of this we shall see more in the next Papal Bulls ; but it will be observed, that while the bishops and Inquisitors are commanded, as we have seen, by Bene- dict XIV., to unite with such sympathy and ardour in the persecution and extermination of heretics ; they are desired to proceed according to a certain rule namely, " according to the mode prescribed in Clementina, cap. 1. de hsereticis." (See p. 139.) This is a constitution of Clement V., in the Council of Vienne in the year 1311, and this is one of the eigh- teenth General Councils that are held to be infallible in the Church of Rome, and given as such in the list of Delahogue in his " Tractatus de Ecclesia," which is one of the class books of Maynooth. It is quoted, as well as the third Canon of the fourth Lateran, from the Corpus Juris Canonici, and is found in Clementinarum Lib. v. Tit. iii. c. 1. de haereticis, and is as follows : Decree of Pope Clement V. in the Council of Vienne. " The complaints of many persons have reached the ears of the Apostolic see, that some Inquisitors deputed by the same see against heretical pravity, exceeding the limits entrusted to them, so stretch sometimes the authority of their power, that that which has been salu- tarily provided by the- circumspect vigilance of the same see for the increase of the faith, (while the innocent are 144 oppressed under the semblance of piety) turns out to the detriment of the faithful." " Wherefore, for the glory of God and the increase of the same faith, that the business of this inquisition may be more felicitously prosperous, so that hereafter the searching out of this same plague may be more so- lemnly, diligently, and cautiously executed, we decree that the same may be exercised by the diocesan Bishops, as well as by the Inquisitors deputed by the Apostolic see (all carnal love, hatred, or fear, and all affection of any temporal advantage being laid aside, so that any one of the aforesaid (viz., Bishops or Inquisitors) may, with- out the other, both arrest or seize (culprits) and commit them to safe custody, even by placing them in iron fet- ters or hand-cuffs, if it seem fit to them to be done, which we lay as a duty on their conscience ; also to enter into investigation against those about whom, according to God and justice, it may seem expedient in a matter of this sort. But to deliver them into hard bondage or close confinement, which pertains rather to punishment than to close custody, or to expose them to tortures-, or to proceed to sentence against them ; the bishop shall not be able to do without the Inquisitor, or the Inquisitor without the Diocesan Bishop, or his official, or if the Bishopric is vacant, the official of the Chapter, delegated for this purpose, if they shall have mutually the power, within the space of eight days, after mutual requisition given to each other, and if they shall presume to do other- wise, their act is ipso jure, null and void." " But if the Bishop, or the Bishopric being vacant, if the delegate of his chapter is either unable or unwilling personally to meet the Inquisitor for the aforesaid busi- ness, or the Inquisitor to meet either of them ; the Bishop or his seat being vacant, the delegate of his chapter can commit to the Inquisitor, or the Inquisitor can commit to the bishop, or his delegate, or his seat being vacant to the delegate of his chapter deputed for this purpose, their own charge in this matter, or can signify by letter their concurrence and advice." " Because, indeed, as to the custody of heretical pri- sons, which in some places are vulgarly called muri, (or walls,) we have understood that many frauds have been long perpetrated. We, wishing to provide against this, 145 decree, that every such prison or murus which hereafter we wish to be common to the Bishop and Inquisitor aforesaid, may have two chief keepers, discreet, indus- trious, and faithful, one whom the Bishop shall chuse, and shall provide for the same, and another whom the Inquisitor shall chuse, and for whom he shall provide, and each of the aforesaid keepers may have under him another good and faithful servant. In each cell also of the same prison or murus, there shall he two different keys, one of which one of the aforesaid keepers shall keep, and the other the other, and this with the duty of attend- ing in whatever attendance may be necessary on those incarcerated there, he may be able to commit, or sub- deligate to his own servant." " Moreover, the aforesaid keepers, before they under- take their office, shall swear in presence of the Bishop or Chapter, if the Bishopric is vacant, and of the Inqui- sitors, or of persons appointed by them, on the Holy Gospels of God, corporally touched by them, that in the custody of those who are are imprisoned, and of others placed, or to be placed in their custody for the aforesaid crime, (heresy) they will faithfully use all the diligence and anxiety which they shall be able, and that one of them will not speak to any prisoner in secret but that the other keeper shall hear ; and that the provision which the prisoners receive, according to the ordinary regula- tions, and that which may be offered to them by their parents and friends, or other faithful persons, (unless the regulation of the Bishop or Inquisitor, or of their commissaries should prevent) they shall faithfully and without any diminution minister to them, and that they will use no fraud in these things ; and the servants of the keepers, before they shall enter on their office, shall take the same oath, in the presence of the same persons ; and because it frequently happens, that Bishops have their own prisons for themselves, and not in common with the aforesaid Inquisitors, we will, and strictly com- mand that the keepers for the custody of those who are imprisoned for the crime aforesaid by the Bishops, or if the Bishopric is vacant, those deputed by the Chapter, and their servants shall take a similar oath in pre- sence of the afore-mentioned Inquisitors, or persons appointed by them. The notaries also of the Inquisition 146 shall swear in the presence of the Bishop and Inquisitor, or those substituted by them faithfully to execute their office, and the same shall be done by all persons neces- sary to discharge the aforesaid duty." " But because it is too grievous not to do for the exter- mination of the aforesaid pravity, whatsoever its conta- gious enormity requires to be done. It is also grievous and most worthy of condemnation, maliciously to impute this same pravity to the innocent. We command the Bishop and Inquisitor aforesaid, and others substituted by them for the execution of the aforesaid office in virtue of holy obedience, and under the threat of everlasting curse, that they proceed so discreetly and promptly against those suspected, or openly accused of this sort of pravity, that they may not falsely impute to any one, through malice or fraud, so great a stain, or a charge of impeding them in the execution of the duty of the Inquisition. But if under colour of hatred, favour, love of gain, or temporal advantage, they shall have omitted to proceed contrary to justice and their conscience against any one for pravity of this sort where they ought to have proceeded, or under the same colour, by imput- ing to any one this pravity, or a charge of obstructing them in their duty, they shall have presumed by any means to harrass him on that account, besides the other punishments to be inflicted on them, according to the quality of their offence, the Bishop or superior incurs, ipso facto, the sentence of suspension from his office for three years, but others the sentence of excommunica- tion, from which sentence of excommunication those who shall have incurred the same cannot obtain the benefit of absolution, unless from the Roman Pontiff, except in the article of death, and then only, satisfaction having been previously made, no privilege in the case availing them." " We will also, that all other things which have been instituted by our predecessors concerning the aforesaid office of the Inquisition, as far as they do not oppose the present decree, may remain in all their force, confirmed by the approbation of the Sacred Council." Here there can be no mistake ; these Bishops quote 147 as their authority for exterminating heretics, in conjunc- tion with the Inquisitor's decree of the council, one of these eighteen general councils given in their class books of Maynooth, and in all their authorities, councils which they proclaim to be infallible, and which they have never yet attempted to deny ; and although it may seem incredible to many, that they could be guilty of such a crime, even in contemplation, as that of setting up their inquisitorial authority in this country, in the Empire of Protestant Britain in the light of the 19th century, yet the evidence derived from this last document is but a small part of that which shall now be laid before the reader. THE PAPAL LAWS SET UP BY THE BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, FOR SUBJECTING HERETICS TO THE INQUISITION, A.D. 1832. CHAPTER IV. On this subject there is no direct perjury of these Bishops to adduce against them for the simple reason, as has been stated, that they were never examined on it. The long subjugation of the Papacy in this once compa ratively free and happy country, had so completely deprived them of the power of putting their horrible system of tyranny into execution, that the Protestants imagined the character of the Papacy had been changed. The affectation of liberal principles, as they are called, was the mask worn by its advocates, and, indeed, let us hope, they are the genuine sentiments of some of the laity at least ; but although Protestants were in general apprehensive of the principles of the Priests, they never imagined that they could even secretly entertain, much less dare actually to promulge, the purpose of setting up the Inquisition in Ireland. How little they were acquainted with their genuine character, the facts already set forth in these pages abundantly testify ; but though Protes- tants were blind and ignorant on the subject, there was one poor man, a Priest, who had escaped, I know not by 149 what marvellous process of mental insulation, the conta- gion of that contaminating and debasing atmosphere, the education of a Priest ; a man who was an honest man, and a loyal man, and who was therefore sacrificed as a victim to the treachery and treason of those who, as they were unable to corrupt, were resolved to persecute him to death. His name was Laurence Morrissy. Having suffered privation of his parish, and all the cruelties that an Inquisitorial Bishop could inflict on him, he at last made an appeal to the public in the shape of two pam- phlets, published in the year 1821-2. His pamphlets were entitled, " A Development of the Cruel and Dan- gerous Inquisitorial System of the Court of Rome in Ireland"* But the false security and apathy of Pro- testants would not take warning by the faithful testimony of this man. The evidence of one individual, and he smarting under the lash of persecution, whose statements might therefore bear the appearance of revenge, could do little to shake the characters of these Bishops, who were ready to say or swear whatever might conduce to promote the interests of their Church, making, as we have seen, but one distinction between truth and false- hood namely, which of them would best answer the object of the assertion or the oath. But this man's testimony, which then sunk into obli- vion, is now corroborated by a series of proofs and demon- strations, that leave nothing in the nature of evidence further to be expected or desired. These Bishops now stand confronted by their own Statutes, Directories, Conferences, Standards, Canons, and Decretals, in an array from which they shrink, silenced and confounded. The truth of poor Morissy's statements is illustrated by the most irrefragable corroboration, and some extracts from his work supply an admirable preface to the iniqui- tous Bulls, which are now to be brought forward as set up by these Papal Bishops, for the law that is to govern the Priests and the Roman Catholic laity of Ireland. He gives an account of a conference held in the diocese of Ossory, in the year 1815, in which we have some of the questions proposed by the Bishop, he states as follows : * A copy of these pamphlets, bound together, is now lodged by the Editor in the Libraries of the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge. 150 " The first meeting of the clergy on this occasion was held at Knocktopher, county of Kilkenny, on the 8th of May, 1815. At this conference he told them, that such of the beneficed clergy as did not make a profession of faith, (in which are included the oath and tenets already described), within two months after their promotion, could be deprived of their parochial dues, according to the present mode of ecclesiastical legislation, and espe- cially after getting this warning, they were bound to appear before his Lordship, and bind themselves, by a solemn oath, to become ministers of the Holy Inquisition, as well as of the Holy Gospel. In these printed conferences he asked his clergy, " Qusenam sit haeresis definitio et divisio ? Quaenam psense contra haereticos latae ?" What is the definition and divi- sion of heresy ? What punishments are enacted against heretics ?" If you wish to know the punishments, gentle reader, see the constitutions of Innocent 4th., John 22. Martin 5, &c. as above. Morissy's Developement, &c., Part 1. p. 52. Again, he gives a faithful picture of the fruits of giving to these men the power of carrying their principles into effect, as follows : " Let Goverment grant the Catholic claims, and ' they will unsheatk the Inquisitorial sword, and unveil the rack and the torture. Let the Government give them unquali- fied Emancipation, and they will sap the very foundation of the British Constitution? Let our Government admit Roman Catholic Bishops into the Imperial House of Par- liament, and they will establish the holy Inquisition in the British Empire." Morissy's Developement, Part II. p. 69. Again, he gives a statement as to the Theology of Peter Dens, the truth of which needs now no illustration. " A respectable divine, called Dens, wrote the course of Theology ; this author is highly recommended by our Bishops and superiors to parish Priests, and all those who have the care of souls and government of the people. This same author was reprinted in Dublin, by a Roman Catholic bookseller, a few years ago, and distributed among the Roman Catholic clergymen throughout Ire- land. In his treatise on faith, he explains and inculcates what punishments are and should be inflicted on heretics." Morissy's Developement, Part II. p. 244. 151 He then gives extracts similar to those laid before the ^public at Exeter Hall. Finally, he draws a prophetic pic- ture of the consequences of conceding political power to the Papacy, which is as true and faithful a testimony as ever came from the pen of man. " Now, as the Inquisitorial laws are general and unqualified, so must the Roman Catholic Emancipation be general and unqualified in the end, viz., the Pope must have the nomination and appointment of Roman Catholic monarchs to these realms. Ireland must be tributary to him again the Bishops and clergy must be reinstated in their glebes and Church livings the forfeited estates must be restored to the right owners, and the Established Church must be Roman Catholic ! All the heretics in the land must be exterminated, and their properties confiscated, and the nation must be purged from heresy ; then, and only then, will Roman Catholics consider them- selves fully and unconditionally emancipated. This is what is understood by an unqualified Catholic Emancipa- tion." Morissy's Developement, Part II. p. 252. We now come to shew the truth of poor Morissy's statements, and accordingly in that volume of Laws, which these Bishops have set up as a supplement to Dens, under the head, Immunitas Localis, p. 86. We find it laid down, that heretics are accounted among those criminals, whom no sanctity of place, no asylum, even of an altar, is to protect from the ruthless hand of the Bishop and Inquisitor ; but that he is to be dragged from thence to their tribunal, and put to the torture, as the proofs of his guilt may be such as to ren- der it necessary to force him to confess. They quote a Bull of Clement XII., " In Supremo" enacted only one hundred and four years ago, 1734, in which it is stated, that the criminal may be delivered to the secular judge, " if proofs sufficient to put him to the torture are to be had" They quote the words from the Bull " Adjecit, indicia ad tradendum reum j'udici seculari sufficere, si talia saltern sint quat ad torturam valeant" They quote another Bull of a still more recent date of Benedict XIV. " Offidi Nostri," of the year 1750, only eighty-eight years ago, in which he confirms a Bull of 152 his namesake, Benedict XIII., " Ex quo divina," of 1725, in which it is decreed, that when the criminal has been dragged, even from a Popish chapel if he had fled to it for refuge, the process of his trial is to be regulated by the order of the Bishop, " if proofs sufficient to put him to the torture can be found,'' and they give us the quota- tion from the Bull, " Facta extractione construitur pro- cessus de mandate Episcopi, si indicia ad torturam suffi- cientia reperiantur, tune consignandus est reus judici seculari," &c., p. 87. They conclude with a Bull of still more recent date, Benedict XIV., 1751, just eighty-seven years old, from which they give the following extract : " Haeretici, aut de haeresi suspecti, Judaei post baptis- mum in Apostasiam lapsi, possunt ab Inquisitoribus extrahi ab ecclesia, sed vel ante vel post capturam com- moneri debet Episcopus. Encycl. ad Inquisit. Elapso proxime, Bull. torn. 3, No. 40." Supplement to Dens, vol. viii. p. 88. THUS TRANSLATED. " Heretics, or those suspected of heresy, Jews who after baptism have relapsed into apostacy, can be dragged by the Inquisitors out of a Church, but before or after their capture, the Bishop ought to be advised of it." How far this corroborates Morissy's statement let the fact declare, and how far Protestants in Ireland may ex- pect safety in their own houses, when these Bishops and Priests have their several laws for " guiding the con- sciences" of the poor people, which direct them to be dragged, even from the asylum of an altar, to be put to torture and to death, let every man of common sense determine for himself. The Bull here quoted is now presented to the reader. TRANSLATION OF THE PAPAL BULL, SET UP BY THE PO- PISH BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, FOR DRAGGING HERETICS FROM CHURCHES, AND PUTTING THEM TO TORTURE OR TO DEATH. A.D. 1832. OF THE DRAGGING FORTH OF CRIMINALS, RELATING TO THE OFFICE OF THE HOLY INQUISITION, FROM PLACES OF PROTECTION TO WHICH THEY MAY HAVE FLED. An Encyclical Letter to the Inquisitors, deputed against heretical pravity. 153 BENEDICT. XIV., POPE. u Beloved Son, Health and Apostolical Benediction. " At the close of the last year, 1750, an Apostolical Constitution was published by us, given in the Ides of March the beginning of which is " Officii Nostri," and which treats of the local immunity of churches. In that, we, adhering to the constitutions of our prede- cessors, Gregory XIV., Benedict XIII., and Clement XII., having removed certain cavils and subterfuges, by which the execution of them was impeded, decreed and appointed that he who was accused of an excepted crime, if at any time he should fly to a place of protection, ought to be dragged forth from it, AS OFTEN AS PROOF SUFFICIENT FOR THE TORTURE COULD BE HAD, which should prove his crime ; and that moreover he should not be dragged forth unless by the authority of the Bishop and with the intervention of some ecclesiastical person, to be deputed by the same Bishop ; and at length that when he was handed over to the secular power, censures were to be declared to be incurred by the same, unless the person who had been dragged forth was to be restored to the church, as often as in the progress of his cause the proofs had been cleared off on which the accused was charged with the perpe- tration of the crime." " But because our before-mentioned predecessors had decreed that the extraction from a place of protection should not be made, except by the Bishops alone, or by Prelates who were their superiors, excluding inferiors, although they were ordinaries and of no diocese, and those having a separate territory, in which case the ex- traction of the culprit should devolve on the neighbour- ing Bishop, the same has been likewise decreed by us in our aforecited constitution." The preamble of this Bull contains points on which the reader probably requires some information. In the first place, be it remarked, that the Pope, by this Bull, confirms the bulls of three preceding Popes, Gregory XIV., Benedict XIIL, and Clement XII. Therefore, whatever is found in those Bulls is ratified again by this. Secondly, it appears from these Bulls that the rule by H 3 154 which those who were guilty of any crime that exempted them from the sanctuary of any church as a place of re- fuge, is this, that they are to be dragged from their sanctuary as often as proofs of their guilt sufficient for the torture can be found against them. Now, this needs explanation. When a heretic, for it is against them that this Bull is quoted, is so notoriously guilty that proofs from other quarters may be had in abundance, so that it is not ne- cessary to extort a confession from himself, then there is no necessity for putting him to the torture : he can be put to death without further trouble. But, if there is only a lesser degree of proof which is not sufficient to found a sentence of death on, but only what they call half evidence (semiplena probatio), then the criminal himself is to be compelled to confess by being put to the torture. To illustrate this plainly, If Ireland was in the pos- session of the Pope, the Rev. Edward Nangle, being a plainly convicted heretic, and moreover very obnoxious to the Papacy, Dr. M'Hale, with a safe conscience, as a good shepherd whose business is to protect his flock from wolves, could cause him without trial to be degraded from his orders, and burned as an example to all heretics on the highest point of Achill. But, if there were any poor Roman Catholics who had for some time absented themselves from mass and confession, and whom their Priest suspected of being inclined to heresy, and had moreover certain other indications that they had been seduced to listen to this heretic, then they, under this holy law, could be taken and put to the torture and com- pelled to confess ; and, if they fled to Dr. M'Hale 's new cathedral and took hold of the altar to protect them, still this were no refuge they should be dragged from it to some of those convenient dungeons which the Doctor, without all doubt, has constructed underneath it or in some place equally adapted for his purpose. This is their canon law, laid down in their standards of Maynooth. It is only necessary to quote a canonist of the highest authority in their church, and in that college : " If the judge sees that the proofs are not altogether clear and convincing, he cannot condemn the accused, 155 especially to capital or corporal punishment: but, if there can be had a proof half conclusive, or even more than half conclusive, (semiplena aut etiam plusquam semiplena probatio,) then to-day, sometimes in the secular tribunals, the accused is applied to the torture or the rack, that, by the force of torments, the confession of his crime may be extorted from the accused. (Ut m tormentorum a reo confessio criminis extorqueatur.) Van Espen Jus Ecclesiasticum Universum. Part iii. tit. viii., sec. xxviii. This is the law taught, at the public expense, to edu- cate Popish Priests in the College of Maynooth ; and we perceive by these canons and decretals, in which their Bishops drill them in their conferences to instruct the people, that they shall not be a dead letter on the statute book of Rome. Thus far is necessary to inform the reader what is meant by "proofs sufficient for the torture." The Bull proceeds < " Section 1. By adhering also to those regulations which have been decreed in the constitution of Gregory XIV., by which the rule and regulation of local immunity is prescribed. The crime of heresy, as you well know, is an excepted crime, and he who is accused of it cannot enjoy the refuge of a church. But, since in the congre- gation of the holy inquisition, held before us according to custom, on the 28th of January of this year, 1751, a doubt was raised what rule was to be observed, and what mode to be adopted, as often as a person accused of he- resy was to be dragged out of a church to which he had fled, lest he might be taken to prison, whether when he had escaped from chains in which he was held, or from the gallies, or any other place to which he had been con- demned, either for imprisonment or labour, we, who composed the aforesaid constitution in the preceding year, have reserved to ourselves to pronounce upon this matter, which we now intend to set forth by those which we subjoin. " Section 2 Either the question is as to the crime of heresy, which comes chiefly under the cognizance of the Holy Inquisition, or of other excepted crimes which do not enjoy the protection of a sanctuary, or of other 156 crimes which are not excepted, and which do enjoy that protection, but therefore belong to that tribunal, because they are committed by some of those who, as being sub- ject to the jurisdiction of that tribunal, ought to undergo its judgment. " Section 3. If the crime of heresy is treated of (Let me now entreat particular attention to the Bull trans- lated next which is here renewed) since, by our prede- cessor, John XXI., who is called XXII., in his constitu- tion beginning " Ex parte vestra" in the Roman Bulla- rium, vol. I., it has been already decreed " that heretics, or those suspected of heresy, also Jews, who, when they had been converted to the Catholic Faith, thence fell into apostasy, if they fly to a church, ought to be immediately dragged out from thence by the Inquisitor." It is by no means our intention to derogate from this aforesaid con- stitution ; on the contrary, it is our will that the same shall be observed, by attending to and following however that method which we now subjoin, namely, that the Inquisitor, as often as a criminal of this description is to be dragged out of a church, should use all diligence that this should be done with all due reverence for the House of God. And, since it cannot happen that before dragging him forth, the proofs which are had against the criminal can be communicated to the Bishop, since the law of the secret by no means allows it, and since where, even if it could be done, it would be wholly useless, since it is known that the sacred tribunal of the inquisition by no means proceeds to a capture, unless an almost com- plete proof of the crime has preceded. He should not, however, omit this, that either before or after the capture he should certify the Bishop of it, as well on account of the reverence which is due to his dignity, as that as far as possible, that may be carried into effect which has been decreed in the constitutions of Gregory, Benedict, Clement, and ours, which also is decreed thus by us, on this account, because that we have seen formerly in the congregation of the holy office which was held before our predecessor Urban VIII., on the 10th of June, 1638, the case being proposed and the doubt discussed ; ' Whe- ther a criminal, being charged with heresy, flying to a church) ought to be dragged out by the Bishop or the 157 Inquisitor ? the Pontiff having heard the votes, answered ' that the criminal can be dragged out by the Inquisitor, the Bishop being certified of it either before or after' " " Section 4. But when the question is of other ex- cepted crimes, which nevertheless are by no means he- longing to heresy, and still more if it is of those which are not counted among excepted crimes (that is excepted from the privileges of the sanctuary?) although they may belong to the cognizance of the sacred tribunal, either because they are committed by . some person subject to the jurisdiction of the same, or under any other name whatsoever ; we declare that those who are accused of crimes which are not at all excepted, ought to enjoy the immunity (of the sanctuary) ; but, as often as those ac- cused of cases excepted, but who are not accused never- theless of heresy, ought to be dragged forth from a church, all those things ought to be exactly observed, as well those which are decreed in our constitution, as those which have been decreed in the other preceding consti- tutions, namely, that the proofs which are sufficient for the torture ought to be communicated to the Bishop, since the law of the secret by no means prevents this ; besides that the criminal ought not to be dragged forth without the authority of the Bishop and the intervention of some ecclesiastical person deputed by him, and that all other things are to be observed which are decreed in the aforesaid constitutions. " Section 5. What has been said hitherto is to be ob- served even in respect to those who fly from prisons or from the galleys, or from any place of confinement, and betake themselves to the asylum of a church or any sanctuary ; for if they are accused or condemned of the crime of heresy, they are to be dragged out by the inquisitor, but so that the bishop be certified of it either before or after. But, if they are accused or condemned of any other excepted crime, but not of the crime of heresy, or for any other crime which is not excepted ; as to the first, let them be dragged forth by the authority of the Bishop and the intervention of an ecclesiastical person deputed by the Bishop. As to the second, let them be suffered to remain in the asylum to which they have fled, although they have fled from the galleys with their chains, provided they are free from the power of 158 the aforesaid galleys or of the other ministers of justice ; unless perhaps the Bishop may have an indult from the Apostolic See that he may be able to drag fugitives from the galleys out of churches, when in this case he may recur to the same for recovering the fugitive, or even to the Apostolic See, if the Bishop should want an indult of this sort, since the Holy See itself, in particu- lar cases, as often as the crime requires it, would by no means refuse the Bishops to impart to them authority of dragging forth from churches those who have fled from prisons and galleys, although not accused of an excepted crime. These things we have to signify to the inquisi- tors, and meantime we impart to them our apostolical benediction. " Given at Rome, at St. Mary Major, on the 20th of February, 1751, in the eleventh year of our Pontificate." This Bull, be it remembered, was enacted exactly 88 years ago, and it has been just set up eight years here, by these Papal Bishops, to govern this miserable country. The Bull of John XXII., quoted in this one, and re- newed by it, dated in the beginning of the 14th century, is translated as follows : " Heretics, or those suspected of heresy, and Jews having been converted to the Catholic faith, and aposta- tizing from that, flying to a church cannot enjoy the pro- tection of it. " John XXII. Pope, to the Inquisitors of heretical pravity, appointed through the kingdom of France. " On your part it has been lately proposed before us, that some guilty or suspected, or accused of heretical pravity, or being converted from Jewish blindness to the Catholic faith, and afterwards apostatizing from it, fly to churches, not as a remedy for their salvation, but that they may escape your hands, and may avoid the judgment of vengeance for their crimes, about which you have humbly implored the providence of our Apostolical See We therefore endeavouring with most anxious care to extirpate the enemies of the orthodox faith, and to pluck out by the roots from the garden of the Lord such a noxious and pestiferous weed, we, by our apostolical letters, commit to your discretion, after the example of our predecessor of happy memory, Pope Martin IV., 159 who, by his apostolical letters, commanded the same to the inquisitors of heretical pravity appointed through the kingdom of France, as far as respects those who shall appear to you to be guilty of heretical pravity, or to be notably suspected of the same, also those accused of the aforesaid plague, also converted Jews, and after- wards apostatizing from the faith, either openly or on probable proofs, that you should freely discharge the duty of your office according to the quality of their crime, just as if they had not fled to churches, or the aforesaid places, by suppressing, without any appeal, by ecclesiasti- cal censure those who oppose themselves. " And that no obstacle may be placed in your way on this behalf, we enjoin by these letters our venerable bro- thers the Archbishops and Bishops appointed through the kingdom of France, that they should not throw any impediment in your way, so that you should not freely fulfil these our commands, but rather that they should, on your requisition in these things, assist you, as they may have opportunity. " Given at Avignon, on the Ides of August, in our first year." (That is A.D. 1317.) Now, what do these documents demonstrate ? They demonstrate not only that Popery is as bad, but infinitely worse than ever the Protestants of the last several gene- rations believed or imagined it to be. We have here bulls and principles, that they never even thought of investigating they never even .supposed that there was any possibility of the Inquisition being set up in Ireland, yet here we see the truth of poor Priest Morissy's evi- dence (see page 150.) He says, "Let Government grant the Catholic claims, and they will unsheath the inquisitorial sword, and unveil the rack and torture" He knew them well, he knew they had it behind the veil in their secret principles and ordinances. He quotes this very Bull, the authority of John XXII. among others ; and the year but one after they get political power, they actually set up these bulls for their Priests, as the law for Ireland, they " unveil the rack and tor- ture" they revive the worst canons and decretals of the worst ages of intolerance and persecution. The 3d canon of the 4th Lateran Council, of the beginning of 160 the 13th century, A.D. 1215, (see p. 139.) the inquisi- torial canon of Clement V., in the Council of Vienne, in the beginning of the 14th century, A.D. 1311, (p. 143,) of John XXII., in the year 1317, here just trans- lated, which we see revived by Benedict XIV., A.D. 1750, exactly 79 years before they obtained political power, and in the very year but one after they obtained that political power after they had gained it by abjuring their principles and their canons, these are the very canons and decretals they set up to rule this miserable nation, A.D. 1831, which are now in force, and goading the population on, by the secret instrumentality of their Bishops and Priests, to every sort of crime and cruelty they inculcate while Protestant statesmen are wondering that the nation has not been tranquillized by their com- promises and concessions, and are amazed forsooth at the impotence and contemptibility of British law, and at the seditions, perjuries and murders that agitate and convulse the nation. But they must awaken the Protestants of this empire must awaken from their lethargy, if they wish to chuse between becoming the slaves of the Pope and maintaining the liberty of British freemen, the loyalty of British subjects, and the religion of British Protestants. They must awake to preserve themselves, they must awake to save their country, they must awake, if yet they may to a sense of their duty to God and their fellow men, to try and deliver their Roman Catholic fellow sub- jects from this anti-christian, anti-social superstition, and instead of associating or compromising with unreformed Papists, to aggravate every evil of their country, under the mockery of reform, let them begin to reform them- selves from their ignorance, their indolence, their apathy, their criminal abandonment of their duty, and let them labour to reform their miserable fellow-subjects from that accursed apostasy from Christianity, which will call down on England the curse it has entailed on other na- tions, and make them mourn, too late, their guilt and folly, when they sink, as they deserve, in the common ruin of their country. Let them not scoff in their blindness and folly at these Bulls, saying they cannot be put into operation by these Romish Bishops, in this free Empire. True, they cannot as yet be put openly into operation ; the Inquisition can- 161 not be set up as it was in Spain, but herein consists the true nature and object of the principles of this mystery of iniquity, this hateful and accursed system of tyranny and treason. That where they cannot exercise their power directly, or where the Pope has not a direct tem- poral authority so as to govern the state ; there they use what they call the indirect authority of the Pope, that is this, they secretly foment and stir up, and keep alive such a spirit of resistance to the heretical government as far as it can be ventured on, and at all events, such a state of general insubordination and hatred to Protestant authority, where they cannot make open opposition, that they keep the population by means of the secret instruc- tions of the confessional ever dissatisfied, ever restless, ever on the watch, ever ready to harass, break down, and finally subvert the government of the state, till they get the Papacy established in its stead. Hence, Dens is the secret standard set up by these Bishops for the Priests, " to direct the consciences of the people ;" and hence, as soon as they obtained political power, they set up, in addition to Dens, these laws, these Papal Bulls and Canons, not as yet being able openly to put them in force, but as bringing the whole weight and power of Ecclesi- astical authority to bear upon the Priests, and to teach them, and oblige them thus to act with energy under the full power of the Pope upon the people, so as to bring the country to that pass that it shall throw off, as they confidently expect and intend, the heretical government of England. Then the publication of these laws will be asserted, and appealed to as having manifestly set up the Papal government in the nation, and the popular princi- ple of a people choosing their own government is encou- raged, because the wretched population of Ireland having no choice, must be wielded at the dictation of the Priest- hood, and so Ireland becomes a state dependent on, and tributary to the See of Rome ; then the secular and spi- ritual powers act in unison then their infernal laws of tyranny and torture are put in force to keep down heresy and rebellion against the Pope then those prisons and dungeons, which they are at this moment building, and have built under their chapels and public edifices, are brought into operation, and again this agency of anti- Christian cruelty and crime is permitted by God to 162 punish the guilty apathy, and indolence, and folly, and wickedness of Protestants, who triumphed so long in the imaginary security of British laws, and left the Papacy without faithful, determined, resolute opposition by the word and power of truth, to grow and spread for the dishonour of God and the destruction of the souls of men. How far the wretched Roman Catholic population of Ireland are bowed down under the domination of this apostate, anti-social, anti- Christian despotism how far they are compelled to submit to its dictation, and how far all the terrors of the eternal world are brought to bear upon their ignorance, their fears and their con- sciences, in enforcing the temporal power of the Pope, the next Bull which these Bishops have revived will abundantly exemplify. THE PAPAL BULL FOR ENSLAVING THE WHOLE ROMAN CATHOLIC POPULATION, AND COMPELLING THEM TO SUBMIT TO THE TEMPO- RAL POWER OF THE POPE. SET UP BY THE ROMISH BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, A. D. 1832. CHAPTER V. Of all the subjects which engrossed the attention of British statesmen, previous to the concession of political power to the Papacy, none occupied, naturally and justly, a more prominent place than that of THE TEMPORAL POWER OF THE POPE. It was considered, and most justly, that if the Pope could exercise temporal authority over the subjects of the British Sovereign, then, those subjects must be bound to serve two masters ; and that the Sovereign of these realms might complain with Henry VIIL, that his subjects were in effect but half subjects, giving but a part of their allegiance to him, and the rest to a foreign tyrant. But infinite wisdom has long since settled the principle of this question, by laying it down that " No man can serve two masters, for either he will hate the one and love the other, or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ;" and there never was a case on earth in which this prin- ciple was more fully exemplified. Henry VII I. was 164 ignorant both of the fact and of the human heart, when he called these men half his subjects, for they were not so. The Popish Hierarchy are whole and entire subjects of the Pope, and whole and entire traitors to their Pro- testant Sovereign. The laity are but the tools and pup- pets of the Hierarchy ; what they lead the people to do, or to be, or to seem, under the continual operation of their continually exercised authority, that the laity must be. The secret principles of the Bishops and Priests they do not convey in full operation, or effect, to the people. They administer stimulants or sedatives they apply caustics or emollients, just as the policy of the Pope, and College de Propaganda Fide, may determine to be suitable for the advance of the power of the Papacy. If smooth professions and potent perjury to lull the fears of the government are needful, then professions and per- jury are ready for the occasion, as the evidence adduced in these pages abundantly testifies. But if the time of putting forth the power of the Pope has come if the prospects of insurrectionary, or revolutionary movement, of rebellion, of persecution, of slaughter and confisca- tion have opened before them, then another game is to be played then the laws of Papal treason are to be introduced and put into operation, till the moment shall arrive to throw off the mask and strike the blow. Hence, the laws of the Protestant government must be suspended in their operation, and the laws of Papal tyranny brought to bear through the agency of those delegated instru- ments of treason, the priests, on the consciences of the unfortunate people ; thus the indirect authority, as they call it, of their Italian master, shall make way for the advance of his direct power over the nation, as they say, applying their favourite text to the Pope, " See, I have this day set thee over the nations, and over the kingdoms, to root out, and to pull down, and to destroy, and to throw down, to build and to plant." Jer. i. 10. (See the Bull Unam Sanctam.) Let the reader mark how thoroughly this is exemplified in the evidence of these Popish Bishops, denying and abjuring the temporal power of the Pope, when it was their interest to say and swear on the subject, and then, when they had reaped the fruits of their perjury, setting up secretly, but most effectually, by all the power of 165 their spiritual authority, the Papal law, which shall next be presented to his view ; and which is, in fact, a com- plete suspension of the laws of the British constitution, and an authoritative establishment of the laws of the Papacy over the poor Roman Catholic population of Ireland. Let us now mark the evidence of these Romish Bishops, Dr. Murray, and Dr. Doyle, and Dr. Curtis, on the tem- poral power of the Pope. Dr. Doyle's evidence before House of Lords, 21st March, 1825, on the temporal power of the Pope Report, p. 384. " How do you distinguish in all cases between the spi- ritual and a temporal interference ?" " I do not think it is very difficult for us at present ; because those things that are of a spiritual or religious nature obviously regard the Articles of our Creed, as they are found in our profession of faith, or those moral actions of ours which might or might not be contrary to the commands of God. The temporal matters are either exclusively of a civil or temporal kind, or they are of a mixed kind. With regard to those of a civil or tempo- ral kind, such as the old Bulls of the Pope regarding the rights of princes and such things ; those are quite obvi- ously not to be classed with things of a religious or spiri- tual nature." Here we see what a satisfactory distinction is drawn between the temporal and spiritual power of the Pope. Again, we have further evidence of this Prelate. See Report Lords Committee, p. 503. Pope Gregory XIII. sent a Bull to Ireland, exhorting the Irish to take up arms against Queen Elizabeth. " Was such an act justified by any power ascribed by the Church to the Pope of Rome ?" " No. The church has uniformly for nine centuries, by her Popes themselves, by her practice, and by her doctrines, and by her academies maintained that the Popes have no right whatever to interfere with the tem- poral sovereignties or rights of Kings or Princes : and if there have been flatterers of the court of Rome who 166 maintained that the Pope had that right to interfere, it is hard to make us responsible for their opinions ; whereas both as individuals and as a nation we have disregarded this doctrine, and always opposed with our lives and for- tunes those Bulls when they were sent amongst us ; nor can it be charged to the account of our country that we ever attended to Bulls, which went in any way to affect the rights of our Kings, to whom we have been most devotedly attached at all times. We do then reject that doctrine, as not supported by, or as opposed to the Scrip- tures, and to the tradition of our Fathers, and to many authorities of the Italian Church itself, of the German Church, of the French Church, of the English Church, and of the Spanish Church, as resting on no foundation but the unauthorized proceedings of Popes and their Italian flatterers, and we ought not to be charged with it." How satisfactory must this evidence have appeared to the Committee of the House of Lords ! How impos- sible for their lordships to have imagined that there was not one syllable of truth in it, but that it was a mere imposture on their credulity, as the sequel will evince ! But we shall now turn to Dr. Murray's evidence before the Committee of the Lords, and see how he was pre- pared to swear on the occasion. He was asked (see Report, p. 424, of March 24, 1825.) " To what points are the communications between the Catholic Church in Ireland and the Church of Rome confine '" " To iritual cases, Ecclesiastical cases solely." " Wh c do you mean by spiritual cases ?" " Cat,, regarding the sanctification of souls ; those cases are sometimes mixed as in the cases of marriage ; as marriage is with us a sacrament, the See of Rome interferes, inasmuch as it is a spiritual thing ; but that does not interfere with the temporal effects." " Do you know no single instance of any communica- tion from the Church of Rome to the Catholics in Ire- land, having reference to temporal concerns ?" " I am not aware of any. I beg to correct what I have said. I do recollect in one instance ; some person, 167 an under agent perhaps, wished to sound some indivi- duals in Ireland, whether or not the Catholics would wish to lend a sum of money on a mortgage of part of the Papal states ; and he was answered that of course such an attempt would not be made. That is the only instance in which I ever heard of any interference." The Doctor's care for " the sanctiftcation of souls" took rather a more extended range than their Lordships were then aware of; they little dreamt how necessary the re- moval of the heretical pestilence was for the promotion, of the spiritual benefit of the faithful; and how sedu- lously Dr. Murray was disseminating, in conjunction with eleven of his Apostolical brothers, at that very time, the Rhemish Notes, as the infallible commentary of the Church, for inculcating the extirpation of heretics ; and that Dens's Theology was .the standard of the Priests for directing the consciences of those committed to their charge ; for whom, as the Doctor expresses it in his Statutes, " they are to render an account to God in the day of judgment." He was examined on the same day as to the admission of Papal Bulls into Ireland, as fol- lows (See Report, p. 425.) " As the publication of Papal Bulls, and rescripts and letters, is prohibited in other countries, unless sanctioned by the authority of the state, would there be any objec- tion to imposing the same restriction on the Papal Bulls, rescripts, or letters, which are sent to Ireland ?" " It appears to me the same reason does not exist in Ireland which exists in some foreign states. In those states there are considerable benefices and emoluments, and it is natural the state should be somewhat jealous respecting the communications which may be made with respect to those benefices. That is not the case with us, and that is a matter that we are not at liberty to inter- fere with ; it appears to be a matter that might be the subject of an agreement between any government and the Pope." " Spiritual objection, you see none ?" " Except where conscientious matters are concerned, that it would not be right should meet other eyes than those who were by authority fit to see them." 168 Nor were these Bishops more liberal in their opinions and oaths in detail, than in the abstract blessings they promised as flowing from emancipation. Let the reader consider the following extract, from the examinations of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle on this subject : Dr. Murray swears before the Lords' Committee, as follows (See Report, p. 430.) He is asked " What do you conceive would be the effect on the minds of the people of Ireland, both the clergy and laity, produced by the removal of the civil disabilities under which the laity now labour ?" " I think there would be one universal feeling of gra- titude and attachment to the state." " Do you think that feeling would be universal amongst all ranks?" " I have no reason to doubt it." " Do you think the present disabilities are felt by the lowest as well as by the highest ranks ?" " Certainly I do ; and perhaps the lowest class feel those things most acutely : perhaps, they attribute more value to the thing they are deprived of than it really deserves." " Would there be any hesitation, upon the part of the members of the Roman Catholic Church of Ireland, col- lectively and individually, to resist the interference of any foreign temporal power whatever, with the internal concerns of the country, if opposed to the existing go- vernment ?" " At least our religion teaches that we ought to do that ; and all under the influence of religion would cer- tainly do it." " And that, without reference to any authority from the Pope?" " Without reference to any authority whatever from the Pope." Such was the smooth oath of Dr. Murray. Nor was he left in the distance by the professions and oaths of Dr. Doyle. He swears, upon being interrogated, as follows (See Report, Lords' Committee, p. 400.) 169 " What particular or general benefit would in your opinion be produced in Ireland by the admission of the Catholics to equal rights and privileges. " I think that the general benefits produced by it would be incalculable. I am quite confident it would put an end to those religious heats and animosities which now prevail so generally. I am also of opinion it would tranquillize the public mind effectually, and make us all sit down quietly to promote our local and general inte- rests. I also think that the country being thus intent on its internal improvement, the capitalists of England would find it their interest to go amongst us, and to em- ploy, for their own advantage as well as ours, their capi tal, and skill, and industry, upon those vast resources with which Ireland abounds. It is in that way I think our general interests would be promoted by it. As to the particular interests to be promoted by it, I should think in a vast community like ours, abounding with talent, and now becoming well educated, many individuals would show themselves deserving of attention, and acquire those situations, from which profit and honours would, be ac- quired to themselves and their families ; and if only one individual of the community had this prospect before him, that would cause all others in his neighbourhood to look up to the state, and to labour with the govern- ment for the public good. In fact, I think it would knit together, and effectually secure the affections of the multitude as well as of individuals, and make us one people immediately, and I hope in a few years a very happy and prosperous people. Those are my views, such as I entertain them in the presence of God and your lordship's ; and I may add, that I think prosperity and tranquillity will never prevail in Ireknd while the present political differences, arising from religion, are suffered to prevail." " Is the admission of the Catholic community to equal rights anxiously desired by the Catholic Priesthood ? " Most anxiously. In fact, our situation is one of ex- treme difficulty ; one in which we are endeavouring to conciliate the upper orders, and to keep quiet the feelings of the lower orders. In this restless state in which our society in at present, we feel considerable difficulty and pain ; and we hope that if our claims, were settled by an I 170 amicable adjustment, we could go on without being obliged to interfere in political matters ; that the country would be at last relieved from the extreme poverty which is now so afflicting, and our own condition improved thereby. It is impossible to estimate the state of anx- iety in which we live, arising unquestionably from the state of the laws." When we think of the confederated iniquity of these men, and the use they made of these privileges, from the concession of which they promised such blessings to the nation ; it is almost impossible to reflect on their evidence, and their subsequent conduct, without shud- dering at the contemplation of that maturity of treachery and falsehood, to which it is possible to train the human conscience. He who has depicted the system in his eter- nal word, describes the " speaking lies in hypocrisy, and having the conscience seared with a hot iron," as its characteristic marks and evidences. But as this equally applies to all the parts of this work, we must particularly point out their further testimony, as to denying the tem- poral power of the Pope ; and as the Bull about to be presented to the reader, not only enforces that temporal power, but enforces it especially under the weight of the whole Papal spiritual authority, it becomes very important to give extracts from their evidence as to the nature of that authority ; and first, we shall see Dr. Doyle's state- ment, as to the nature of the sentence of excommuni- cation. He states before the Lords' Committee See Report, p. 504, as follows : " How many sorts of excommunication are there ? " The greater and the lesser. " What is the consequence of the lesser ? " That the person who incurs the lesser excommuni- cation cannot receive, during the time he is subject to it, sacraments. It is a censure so light as scarcely to be known, and in use scarcely ever incurred : because to in- cur any censure, a knowledge of the law is necessary, and the people generally do not know by what acts they would incur the lesser excommunication, so that it is a matter of little or no moment ; but the greater 171 excommunication is the most awful censure the church can inflict. " What are its particular consequences ? " They are expressed in those words, ' Os, orare, vale, communio mensa negatur.' These words express the cases in which a faithful person is not allowed to hold communion with a person who happens to be excommu- nicated, unless one of the following reasons entitle him to hold such communication. These are as follows : ' Utile, lex, humile, res ignorata, necesse.' If any one of the conditions implied in those words exist on the part of any one, or any number of persons, such indivi- dual or such number of persons, are entitled thereby to hold communion with the person excommunicated. " Does not this greater excommunication affect the temporal situation and rights of the parties excommuni- cated ? " Certainly it does, as may be understood by the effects as described by me in the verse or words I have first here quoted." Page 506. " For what sort of crimes is the greater excommuni- cation pronounced ? " There are several enumerated in the law : malicious house burnings is one on account of which the greater excommunication may be actually incurred, or the Pre- late is entitled to inflict it on a person guilty of that crime ; wilful and deliberate murder is another for which the Bishop is entitled for that to excommunicate ; the omission of going to the Holy Communion at least once in the year, being an implied contempt of religion, and a dereliction of duty so gross, that the Bishop is en- titled for that to excommunicate, and he is entitled also to excommunicate an individual, living in a state of public and notorious adultery, as also a wilful and noto- rious blasphemer. I have now stated to your Lordships all the cases which occur to my mind at present, wherein a Bishop is entitled to excommunicate ; for the cases where a person is excommunicated by the law, as we say, ipso facto, are extremely rare, and that excommunication requires so many conditions in order that it be incurred, as that no person, morally speaking, now, unless clergy- 172 men whose profession makes them acquainted with those kind of things, does incur it. " What order of the Roman Catholic Church have the power of inflicting 1 this excommunication ? " The Bishops alone, or a person deputed or delegated by them." Again, in page 507. "If any excommunication were issued from Rome, would that have any effect in Ireland ? " Not until it was published in Ireland. " By whom would it be published ? " It would be directed to some individual here, and that individual is the person who would be supposed to publish it ; and as I could delegate the authority of ex- communicating to any clergymen who had received the clerical tonsure ; so the Pope, if he wished to excommu- nicate any individual in this country, could delegate his authority to do so to any clergyman in the country. " Any clergyman of any degree, not confined to a Bishop ? " Yes, if it were a censure on any individual, and did not trench upon the right of the Bishop ; but that never is done ; and there is no case that ever came to my know- ledge, in reading Canon law or Church history, where the Pope passed by the authority of the ordinary in such cases ; I should except the cases where the attempt was made to excommunicate Princes or Kings." As this evidence shall be summarily reviewed in refer- ence to the Bull which is next to be presented to the reader, we shall now pass on from Dr. Doyle's to that of Dr. Murray. When this Prelate was examined before the Committee of the House of Commons, May 17, 1825 he gave the following testimony (See Report, p. 581.) " What alternative would remain to a Roman Catholic who happened to be ever unjustly excommunicated but to renounce the Catholic Church, or submit to what was required by the Pope ; and might not this difficulty in which he might be placed be injurious to this country in time of war, or in time of disturbance ? 173 " If the excommunication were known to be unjust, he would, of course, disregard it, if it was of a doubtful nature he possibly might, to avoid scandal, hold himself as excommunicated ; that is, he would not receive exter- nally the sacraments of the Catholic Church until the doubt should be removed, but no excommunication, no dread, no inducement, that could be held out by the Pope or any other should prevail on him to do wrong, nor of course to transgress the allegiance he owes to his sovereign. He would not, therefore, renounce his reli- gion, but in resisting such an excommunication, he would act conformably to the principles of his religion, which teach him that he owes undivided allegiance to the sove- reign of the realm in which he lives, and where protec- tion is afforded to him. " Does the Roman Catholic consider that each indivi- dual is a judge of the justice of the excommunication which may be sent to him ? " Certainly if it regard a matter already decided In matters of doubt he has recourse to his spiritual guides to his bishop and pastor. If an excommunication came from the Pope against any one who would not assist him in acquiring temporal dominion ivithin these realms, every bishop and every priest in the country would feel it a duty to resist that mandate, and to teach their flocks that they are bound to resist it. " Does not excommunication occasionally go from the bishop ? " Very often ; always in this country. " In those cases is there any latitude of judgment in the individual whether he shall conform to that sentence or not ? " Certainly, in matters of doubt he will consult his pastor, and that pastor will consult others. " Do you think that in a case in which excommunica- tion had been issued by the bishop against an individual, and that individual was to apply to the pastor ; generally speaking, the pastor would advise the individual to resist the excommunication of the bishop ? " 1 think that if the excommunication were unjust, he would advise him to do so, and also to apply to the supe- rior of the bishop to have it reversed." Now having seen the evidence of these two Romish 174 prelates before the Lords, on the temporal power of the Pope, and having seen their evidence before the com- mittees of both Houses, on the nature of the sentence of excommunication, let us see their evidence before the committee of the House of Commons, on the same sub- ject the temporal power of the Pope ; and this will exhibit in full relief the confederated iniquity of these men, and the confidence to be reposed in the oaths and the loyalty of bishops of the Church of Rome. Dr. Doyle is asked in Committee, March 18, 1826, (see Report, p. 190.) " In what, and how far, does the Roman Catholic pro- fess to obey the Pope ? " The Catholic professes to obey the Pope in matters which regard his religious faith, and in those matters of ecclesiastical discipline which have already been defined by the competent authorities. " Does this obedience detract from what is due by the Catholic to the State ? " Not in the slightest degree. On the contrary, as the laws of God, which the Pope does enforce amongst Catholics, ordains that we should pay obedience to the existing government of the country where we dwell, so the obedience we owe the Pope only tends to confirm us in our allegiance to such government. " Does that justify the objection that is made to Ca- tholics, that their allegiance is divided ? " I do not think it does in any way : we are bound to obey the Pope in those things that I have already men- tioned ; but our obedience to the law, and the allegiance which we owe the sovereign are complete, and full, and perfect, and undivided, inasmuch as they extend to all po- litical, legal, and civil rights of the king, or of his subjects. I think the allegiance due to the king, and that due to the Pope, are as distinct and as divided in their nature as any two things can possibly be. " Is the claim that some Pope's have set up to temporal authority, opposed to Scripture and Tradition ? " In my opinion, it is opposed to both. " What is your opinion respecting the conduct of those Popes who have interfered with states, and extended their pretensions to the civil business of men ? " I do not like to speak harshly of men who have 175 already passed out of this world ; but I think that the Popes who so acted, have done much mischief, and very often have acted upon a power or upon an authority which they had no right to exercise. However, when Popes did interfere with the civil business of men, or with the temporal rights of princes, I find that in almost every instance in which such interference occurred, that they professed to act upon rights, which they had acquired by compact or cession, or some act upon the part of those sovereigns, or those countries, with which they so inter- fered ; and I do not find that that interference was grounded in almost any case upon their spiritual autho- rity only. " Are those rights you allude to temporal rights ? " The rights to which I allude are temporal rights which were acquired by the Popes from time to time, chiefly during the feudal times. " Do you mean by princes transferring their kingdoms or parts of their kingdoms ? " Yes, by kings making their states tributary to the holy see, or resigning them into the hands of the Pope, and then accepting them back again, as fiefs of the holy see ; thus the Pope was considered by them as the Lord paramount of the kingdom, or dukedom, or principality ; and he, acting upon this supposed right thus acquired, sometimes attempted to depose the princes or to absolve the vassals of such kingdoms from the allegiance which they owed to their immediate lord. " Were those claims of the Pope opposed in Europe ? " Opposed they were ; and the consequence of such opposition were many and very bloody wars ; the kings of France contended against the Popes, the emperors, properly so called, I cannot call them emperors of Ger- many, for they were the sovereigns of the Roman empire, contended with the Popes ; the kings of Naples have had, from time immemorial, disputes upon those grounds with the Popes ; and there was scarcely a Catholic sove- reign in Europe, who at one time or other, did not con- tend with his contemporary Pope, upon this very ground. " Did every Pope justify his claim to temporal inter- ference upon some previous right conferred upon him by a prince of some European country ? " As far as I am acquainted with the history of such 176 claims, put forward by the Popes, they rested them upon such temporal rights, previously acquired by themselves or their predecessors with the single exception of, I think, Boniface the 8th ; and he in a contest, as I recol- lect, with some king of France, includes in a brief which he issued, a declaration* that he did so by an authority vested in him from above. The terms of this declaration were vague and general, and seemed to me when I read it to imply, that it was not in virtue of the temporal autho- rity he had acquired but in virtue of his spiritual autho- rity, that he attempted to act as he then did. This is the only instance of the kind which has occurred to me in my reading. " Does the Pope at present dispose in any way of tem- poral affairs within the kingdoms of any princes on the Continent ? " The Pope at present does not interfere, or attempt to interfere with the temporal concerns of any kingdom in Europe ; to this, perhaps, there is an exception with regard to the kingdom of Naples ; but I believe a con- cordat has been entered into in the time of the late Pope between the then government of Naples, and the Pope's minister, Cardinal Gonsalvi, wherein the ancient claim or claims of the Roman See to the kingdom of Naples as a fief, were laid aside, and some equivalent for it accepted. It was customary for the king of Naples as a mark of his holding that kingdom as a fief of the Holy See, to send amongst other things a white poney or pal- frey once a year to Rome. Whether that custom is still continued, I cannot say ; but I know an arrangement has been entered into which has settled differences which subsisted very long, and troubled both courts very much. Let me repeat, that the case of Naples is the only one in which the Popes of Rome have for the last three cen- turies nearly interfered in any way, directly or indirectly, with the temporal concerns of any state in Europe, and I add that if they were to attempt so to interfere at pre- sent, the interference would not only be disregarded, but scoffed at by every person of sense. " Uo the Catholic clergy insist that all the Bulls of the Pope are entitled to obedience ? * He alludes here to the Bull Unam Sanctam, which is embodied in their Canon Law this day. 177 " By no means. The Pope we consider as the execu- tive authority in the Catholic Church ; and when he issues a Bull enforcing a discipline already settled by a general council, such Bull is entitled to respect ; but he may issue Bulls which would regard local discipline or other matters not already defined, and in that case his Bull would be treated by us in such a manner as it might seem good to us. For instance, did it trench upon our local discipline, we might treat it as we did that rescript of Quarantotti, about which I was questioned here the other day ; did we find that it was unreasonable we would refuse to accept of it. I have already spoken of his autho- rity in matters of a purely spiritual nature. " In the Creed of Pope Pius the 4th, there are the following words, ' I promise and swear obedience to the Roman bishop, the successor of St. Peter,' what is the proper meaning of those words? " Of course that we would obey him in those things to which his authority extends, namely, spiritual matters, or the execution of decrees regularly defined by general councils, and accepted of by us, for they are not all the decrees of even general councils which are received in each kingdom ; for instance, the decrees of the Council of Trent, regarding discipline, are not received in the king- dom of France. The decree of the Council of Trent regarding a particular discipline is not received in the province of Dublin, in Leinster, though it is received in the other parts of Ireland. All the decrees, then, even of general councils, much less all the decress of the Pope, cannot have force unless they are received formally by the nation which they regard, or whose discipline is affected by them, each church has its rights, and those rights cannot be subverted or affected by any proceeding on the part of the Pope without the concurrence of the Hierarchy of such church. " If the Pope were to intermeddle with the rights of the king, or with the allegiance which Catholics owe to the king, what would be the consequence so far as the Catholic clergy were concerned ? " The consequence would be that we should oppose him by every means in our power, even by the exercise of our spiritual authority" Again he was asked, Report, page 219. i 3 178 " There were very strict laws enforced previously to the Reformation, with respect to the admission of docu- ments into this country, from the See of Rome ? " What I said before I should think is the same, that I would he disposed to say again; namely, that with regard to communications from Rome, as far as I am personally concerned, I really cannot see what objection I could have, or ought to have, to any restriction of any kind whatsoever that might be imposed upon them, pro- vided they were permitted to come into my hands, and I might see the purport of them. I was going to observe that at that time such restrictions were exceedingly neces- sary, as the Popes at that period pretended to have in the country rights and privileges which are now utterly abolished, and never can be revived ; on that account it was very necessary that his correspondence with this country should be carefully watched and an interference with the rights of the country and the rights of the crown strictly guarded against, but at present when no such right on the part of the Pope is pretended to ; such laws as then existed cannot be thought necessary, but if they were thought necessary, I could not have any objec- tion to them. " When were those powers formally disavowed by the Pope? " I do not know that they were ever formally dis- avowed by the Pope, nor do I suppose that they have been, nor was it necessary they should, because they have long since gone into disuse, and other laws have been enacted in the church which supposed their total abolition. " Where can the Committee find the laws which now define the powers or pretensions of the See of Rome with respect to foreign countries ? " We can best find them in the usages of the different churches in Europe, and we are not bound to recognise any of those ancient laws which at all affected temporal rights" We shall now pass from Dr. Doyle to Dr. Curtis. Evidence of the Most Reverend Patrick Curtis, D. D. Titular Archbishop of Armagh, March 22, 1825. See Report, p. 222. 179 " Is the claim which the Popes set up to temporal authority opposed to Scripture and Tradition ? " I do not think it is very conformable to it. I do not say exactly that it was opposed to it, but certainly he has received no such power from Christ. I do not say but he received it from men, the same as he received the kingdom he has now, or at least the Dukedom, the Papal territory ; whatever he had, or has of temporal power or authority he received from men ; and, I believe would have done better not to take it, he became a great deal a less influential man, as a spiritual chief, after receiving it, than before. " Does the obedience that Catholics owe to the Pope detract from what is due by them to the state under which they live ? " By no means, we owe him no other than a spiritual authority, exercised according to the canons of the church, not arbitrarily, but according to the canons of the church, but we owe him no temporal obedience what- soever. " Does the nature of the obedience that Catholics owe to the Pope justify the objection, that their allegiance is divided to the states they live under ? " By no means. We never profess any allegiance to the Pope ; we take an oath at our consecration, of fidelity, as it is called ; what we mean to do is, to promise to him canonical obedience, as so does the priest to his bishop, and the bishop to his archbishop, but in a more limited degree. " Is the duty that Catholics owe to the Pope, and their duty to their king, really and substantially distinct ? "Entirely distinct, and regarding different subjects totally, they never ought to be confounded." We now take leave of Dr. Curtis, and proceed to the evidence of Dr. Murray. Evidence of the Most Reverend Dr. Murray, March 22, 1825. See Report, p. 223. " How many years have you been Roman Catholic Archbishop of Dublin ? " Since the decease of my predecessor, on the llth of May, 1823. " Were you coadjutor to the late Dr. Troy ? 180 " I was *' How many years ? " Since the year 1809. " Will you be so good as to explain to the Committee what is the nature and origin of the authority of the Pope? " The origin of the authority of the Pope we hold to be from God, who established a head of the church which he wished to appoint on earth, the nature of his authority is, that he is the executive power of that church, his office is to watch over and enforce the observance of the canons, he is besides the centre of Catholic unity, the great link that holds together all the different parts of the Catholic body, so that each Catholic throughout the world, finding himself in communion with the head of the church, may know thereby that he is in communion with the whole body. " Is his authority confined altogether to a spiritual authority ? " Wholly confined to a spiritual authority according to the words of our Saviour, " My kingdom is not of this world." "Is that authority under the controul of General Councils ? " That authority is limited by the councils and canons of the church ; he is the executive power of the church, appointed to preside over it, and enforce its canons or laws. Those canons vest in individuals, for instance, in bishops, certain rights which of course it is the duty of the Pope to protect and not to violate, his authority is thus limited by those canons. " To what extent, and in what manner, does a Catholic profess to obey the Pope ? " Solely in spiritual matters, or in such mixed matters as come under his government, such as marriage, for instance, which we hold to be a sacrament as well as a civil contract ; as it is a sacrament it is a spiritual thing, and comes under the jurisdiction of the Pope ; of course, he has authority over that spiritual part of it ; but this authority does not affect the civil rights of the individuals contracting. " Does this obedience detract from what is due by a Catholic to the state under which he lives ? 181 " Not in the least ; the powers are wholly distinct. " Does it justify an objection that is made to Catholics, that their allegiance is divided ? " Their allegiance in civil matters is completely undi- vided. " Is the duty which the Catholic owes to the Pope, and the duty which he owes to the king, really and substan- tially distinct ? " Wholly distinct. " How-far is the claim that some Popes have set up to temporal authority, opposed to Scripture and Tradition ? " As far as it may have been exercised as coming from a right granted to him by God, it appears to me to be contrary to Scripture and tradition ; but as far as it may have been exercised in consequence of a right conferred on him by the different Christian powers, who looked up to him at one time as the great parent of Christendom, who appointed him as the arbitrator of their concerns, many of whom submitted their kingdoms to him, and laid them at his feet, consenting to receive them back from him as fiefs, the case is different. The power that he exercised under that authority, of course, passed away, when those temporal princes, who granted it, chose to withdraw it. His spiritual power does not allow him to dethrone kings, or to absolve those subjects from the allegiance due to them, and any attempt of that kind I would consider contrary to Scripture and tradition. " Does the Pope now dispose of temporal affairs within the kingdoms of any of the princes of the Continent ? " Not that I am aware of. I am sure he does not. " Do the Catholic cler-gy admit that all the bulls of the Pope are entitled to obedience ? " They are entitled to a certain degree of reverence ; if not contrary to our usages, or contrary to the law of God, of course they are entitled to obedience as coming from a superior. We owe obedience to a parent, we owe obedience to the king, we owe it to the law, but if a parent, the king, or the law, were to order us to do any thing that is wrong, we would deem it our duty to say, as the apostle did on another occasion, ' we ought to obey God rather than men.' " Are there circumstances under which the Catholic clergy would not obey a bull of the Pope ? 182 " Most certainly. " What is the true meaning of the following words in the creed of Pope Pius the 4th, ' I promise to swear true obedience to the Roman bishop, the successor of Saint Peter ?' " Canonical obedience in the manner I have just de- scribed within the sphere of his own authority. " What do the principles of the Catholic religion teach in respect to the performances of civil duties ? " They teach that the performance of civil duties is a conscientious obligation which the law of God imposes on us." Now let the reader calmly contrast the evidence of these men with the real principles of their religion, and with their own subsequent conduct. It would enlarge this work too much to make extracts from the standard authorities of Maynooth to prove that while they were swearing thus, they held the right and power of the Pope to interfere by his indirect influence with the Romish subjects of all states over which he has not direct authority. Thomas Aquinas, Bellarmine, Reiffenstuel, Devoti, to say nothing of their long-esta- blished standard Dens, and many others, all exhibit unanswerable evidence on this, but as facts speak a thou- sand times more than mere principles, we must compare their evidence with their subsequent conduct, and then see how the case stands. Dr. Doyle, when called on before the Committee of the Lords to distinguish between the spiritual and temporal power of the Pope, admits that with regard to those of civil or temporal kind, such as the old Bulls of the Pope, regarding the rights of princes, and such things, those are quite obviously not to be classed with things of a religious or spiritual nature. Yet admitting this, he and Dr. Murray, and the other bishops of the province, set up not only these old Bulls and Canons which the reader has seen, but also that which is next to be presented to him, by which the whole temporal authority of the British government is super- seded as far as Papal power can supersede it, and the temporal dominion of the Pope set up over the con- sciences of the unfortunate Roman Catholic population of Ireland, and that, under the most tremendous sane- 183 tions that the spiritual authority of the Pope can bring to bear upon them. The reader will better judge of the facts by seeing the abstract of the Bull which these Papal bishops have set up, in this epitome of their laws which they have added to Dens. It is as follows : " EXECUTIO PROVISIONDM CURLS! ROMANCE. " In Bulla Pastoralis Regiminis, Bull, t. I. n. 47, feri- untur ecommunicatione Pontifici Romano reservata, Laici impedientes executionem mandatorum, citationum, aliarumque provisionum Romanae curise ; ut illi pariter qui impedientibus hujusmodi auxilium, consilium, vel favorem praestant. Regulares autem et Ecclesiastici suspensionem ipso facto incurrunt tarn ab exercitio ordi- num quam officiorum, quaa ambae censurae sunt reservatae Romano Pontifici : notarii vero, sive tabelliones, recu- santes facere hujusmodi provisionum et executionum instruments publica ad instantiam partis, privantur officio notariatus, atque infames declarantur." Supplement to Dens, p. 74. Thus translated, " THE EXECUTION OF THE PROVISIONS OF THE COURT OF ROME. " In the Bull Pastoralis Regiminis Bullarium, vol. I. No 47. Laymen hindering the execution of the man- dates, citations, and other provisions of the court of Rome are smitten with excommunication reserved to the Roman Pontiff, as are they also who afford aid, counsel, or favour to persons of this sort who hinder it. But Regulars and Ecclesiastics incur ipso facto suspension as well from the exercise of their orders as their offices, both which censures are reserved to the Roman Pontiff. But notaries or scribes refusing to make the public instruments of provisions and executions of this sort at the instance of the party, are deprived of the office of notary, and declared infamous." Doyle on Bulls, Report p. 239, or p. 126 of this book. There is no man who will pretend to call this a law concerning spiritual subjects. The Bull itself testifies that it is a Bull relating to the temporal power of the 184 Pope, and let it now be compared with the evidence of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle. Dr. Murray declares on his oath before the Lords' Committee, that the communications between the powers at Rome and that church in Ireland are confined to " spiritual cases" " Ecclesiastical cases solely" which he explains to be " cases regarding the sanctification of souls" He swears he is not aware in any instance of any com- munication from Rome to the Roman Catholics in Ireland having reference to temporal concerns except- one case of contemptible insignificance which he mentions as if to give a colour to his evidence. Dr. Doyle swears before the same Committee that "the Church has uniformly for nine centuries, by her Popes themselves, by her practice, by her doctrines and her academies, maintained that the Popes have no right what- ever to interfere with the temporal sovereignties, or rights of kings or princes ; and he swears that if there have been flatterers of the Court of Rome, who maintained that the Pope had that right so to interfere, it is hard to make them (the Romish Bishops) responsible fur their opinions, for that both as individuals, and as a nation, they have dis- regarded this doctrine, and always opposed tvith their lives and fortunes those Bulls when they were sent among them" Such were the oaths by which these men imposed on the credulity of the British Parliament, when after the success of this denial of their principles they entered together into their Synod, and then appointed this Bull for the application of the whole spiritual power of their Pope, and all the terrors of their Church's denunciations, to enforce that temporal power which they had thus denied upon their oaths. It is unnecessary to remark on the evidence given so solemnly by both these bishops of this awful Apostacy, as to the tranquillity and peace into which Ireland would subside if their oaths were believed, and their claims granted: (see pp. 129, 130) while the moment they suc- ceeded in the accomplishment of that object which they had gained by these oaths, they conspired with their bro- ther bishops in their provincial synod, to hatch this system of treacherous, perfidious, seditious, persecuting, exterminating treason ; this revival of the laws of Papal cruelties and crimes, which by their own confession were 185 calculated to " upturn the foundations of society" to " drench our streets and fields in blood" to detach the whole Roman Catholic population from allegiance to their sovereign, and to kindle the flames of discord and desolation from one extremity of the nation to another. But as if it had pleased Divine Providence to bring to light by their means the whole corruption and wicked- ness of the Papacy, we have their evidence given on the subject of excommunication, that formidable engine by which they enforce these laws upon the unfortunate popu- lation of this country. Dr. Doyle swears, that this " Excommunication is the most awful censure the Church can inflict" He gives their technical memorial line, in which its effects on the excom- municated are enumerated. (See p. 171.) " Os, orare, vale, communio, mensa negatur" That is, that all conversation, prayer, salutation, intercourse, or eating at the same table with them is forbidden. He pre- tends it is a sentence pronounced only on malicious house- burners, murderers, neglecters of the communion and adulterers ; and that the case of a person excommunicated ipso facto is extremely rare ; but the first on the list of persons excommunicated ipso facto in their secret statutes are " HERETICS AND APOSTATES." Dr. Murray's evidence before the committee of the House of Commons, as taken in connection with this Papal law, is of a deep and dark complexion. He states expressly, that " If an excommunication came from the Pope against any one who would not assist him in acquir- ing temporal dominion within t/teir realms, every bishop and every priest in the country would feel it a duty to resist that mandate, and to teach their flocks that they were bound to resist it" This is the evidence of this man before the Parlia- ment ; yet, what does he do when he attains the object of this evidence, and gains political power ? He con- venes his suffragan bishops, and he enacts his provincial statutes, and he sets up a code of laws to rule the wretched population of Ireland, by which the bishops and priests are made the tools and agents of bringing the people under the domination of the Pope ; and the men, who he swore would be the foremost to resist the crime, aro 186 made by his own agency, with himself placed at their head the foremost instruments of its execution. Let us examine his evidence farther. He is asked, "Does not excomunication occasionally go from the bishop ?" He answers, " Very often always from the bishop in this country." Now what is the power which he sets up to compel the obedience of the people to the temporal commands of the Pope? It is this very engine this very excommunication this very sentence, worse than the sentence of death to the poor Roman Catholics that really believe in the pre- tended power of the Church, which he himself issues, which he himself executes, and by which he himself com- pels them to the commission of this very crime, while he declares in his evidence that he and his priests would feel it their duty to resist and to teach their flocks to resist it too. But the dark hue of this man's testimony is exhibited in every turn, for he had been asked, " what alternative an excommunicated Roman Catholic would have, except to renounce his religion, or submit to the requirements of the Pope ?" He pretends in his answer, that if the excommunication were unjust the man would disregard it. And he says, " No excommunication, no dread, no inducement that could be held out by the Pope or any other should prevail on him to do wrong, nor of course to transgress the allegiance he owes to his sovereign. He would not therefore renounce his religion, but in resisting such an excommunication he would act conformably to the principles of his religion, which teach him that he owes undivided allegiance to the sovereign of the realm in which he lives, and where protection is afforded to him" Now what man on earth, when he reads this evidence as coming from a man professing to be, not to say an Ecclesiastic in a nominal Christian Church, but even a member of civilized society, could believe, if he had not the demonstration before his eyes, that this man after this evidence, set up, not merely as a principle, but as a law of his religion, that every Roman Catholic, instead of paying undivided allegiance to his sovereign, should obey with implicit reverence all the commands of 187 the Court of Rome, and that the sentence of excommu- nication which he here pretends, they were to disregard, was to be the very instrument wherewith this obedience was to be enforced ? nay, that he himself in his secret conclave was to issue this very sentence, and to enforce under the most solemn sanctions of religious terror, that crime which he here pretends was at utter variance with religious principle, that he was himself not only totally to violate the bond of allegiance to his sovereign, but to compel the population to transfer their undivided alle- giance to the Pope. But this is not all, for when he is asked, " whether there is any latitude of judgment in the individual whe- ther he will conform to the sentence of excommunica- tion or not ? He answers, " Certainly, in matters of doubt he will consult his pastor, and his pastor will consult others" And when it is again proposed to him, " whether in a case in which excommunication had been issued by the bishop against an individual, and that individual was to apply to his pastor generally speaking, the pastor would advise the indidual to resist the excommunication of the bishop ?" He replies, " I think that if the excommunication were unjust he would advise him to do so, and also to apply to the superior of the bishop to have it reversed? Yet when he thus pretends that the poor excommuni- cated individual is to find refuge in his pastor, or the superior of the bishop, what does he do ? He, the superior of the bishops of a province, assem- bles his bishops, in synod, and he sets up a law by which he hurls not only excommunication against the laymen, but more than excommunication against the pastor, for he records the sentence of the Pope against the pastor ; that he is to be " suspended from his orders and offices," and turned out upon the wide world till the Pope reinstates him ; he pretends that poor laymen may find a refuge in the pastor, while the pastor has no refuge himself, if he dares to disobey, but suspension, infamy, and degradation. Such is the security for the truth, the oath, and thd loyalty of a bishop of the Church of Rome. Now let the reader judge of the Bull by which this treasonable religion is enforced. 188 TRANSLATION OF THE BULL FOB COMPELLING THE ROMAN CATHOLICS OF IRELAND TO SUBMIT TO THE TEMPORAL POWER OF THE POPE. " Of not impeding the execution of Citations, Mandates, and other provisions of the Court of Rome or the Apos- tolic See. BENEDICT, BISHOP, " Servant of the servants of God, for the perpetual memory of the things (now decreed.) The solicitude of the pastoral government committed to us unworthily from on high, demands that we should not only take care to enact new laws, if at any time the condition of circumstances or necessity requires it, but even if those which have been providentially and saluta- rily appointed by the Roman Pontiffs, our predecessors, shall, either through the fault of men, or the fleeting and voluble nature itself of human affairs, pass into desuetude, to recall them into use and fortify them with the strength of Apostolic confirmation. " Section 1. Forasmuch as, on a former occasion, there emanated from a particular body, deputed by our predecessor, Innocent XI. of pious memory, for the refor- mation of the tribunals of the city, by letters of the said predecessor, which began Decet Romanum, dated the 4th of the Kalends of July, in the year of our Lord, 1 682, a decree afterwards confirmed in a specific form, of the tenor following, viz. : ' But since it is related that minis- ters and officials of states, cities, and places, in which the doctors, the clergy, and commissary of the chamber, and other prelates, by reason of their bishoprics, or abbacies, or commendams, also the prefect of the apostolic palace, exercise temporal jurisdiction, and also ministers and officials of barons and of the comptrollers of their house- hold, and of others whosoever they be, actually, although unduly sometimes dare to offer an impediment, that in the places aforesaid, and in their territories, the citations, mandates, and other provisions of the judges and tribu- nals of the Court of Rome, and especially of the auditors of the chamber, shall not be executed without their license and good pleasure given in writing, as it is vul- garly called their exequatur. Therefore, it has been declared and decreed that as well verbal and personal citations, either at the house or in the hands of domestics, 189 or by edicts, as also all mandates whatsoever, may be freely done and executed without any other license, good pleasure, or exequatur, or requisition of the officials and ministers of the place, and that neither the aforesaid officials and ministers, even the cardinals themselves, and prelates, and clergy, and commissary of the chamber, and barons, and comptrollers of households, and other persons what- soever, can in this afford any impediment directly or indirectly, under the penalties contained in the apostolical constitutions against those usurping the jurisdiction of the Apostolic See, and hindering it, or its free exercise, or making a resistance to the Court, and being inad- vertently and unduly required to give any license or good pleasure, they by no means can, nor ought, under the same penalties, to affix their exequatur or otherwise put their hand in writing to these dispatches of the tri- bunals of the Court of Pome." By this law it is manifest that any attempt to interfere with any order, whether citation, mandate, or any other provision, of the Court of Rome, that is, the political power of the Pope and his Congregation de Propaganda Fide, on the part of any inferior authority in the Church of Rome, is in itself an offence subjecting the offender to the ecclesiastical penalties due to rebels against the Pope. So that every Popish Bishop and Priest must remember that the Pope's orders are the fiat of God on earth, and execute, and take care it shall be executed accordingly. " Section 2. We have found out that this most provi- dent and salutary decree not only never has been ob- served, nor is now observed in some places under our ecclesiastical jurisdiction ; but, moreover, besides those who have been named in this same decree, we have learned from the report of many persons worthy of credit, and even from experience itself, when we were in an humble station, we ourselves have learned, not without great grief of heart and indignation, that besides those who are named in this decree, there are others also who think it an honour and praise to themselves not to permit the due execution of the citations, mandates, and other provisions of the judges and tribunals of the Court of Rome, unless they have been first exhibited to them, and their license or good pleasure given verbally, or in writ- 190 ing, which is commonly called Exequatur has been demanded ; nay, they have sometimes proceeded to such a pitch of audacity and temerity, that they have even dared to offer obstruction interdicting their officials and ministers, lest they should obey the same, and refusing to afford that facility, aid, and assistance for their execution which they were bound to afford. " Section 3. And since they themselves confess the deformity of such audacity, by which the dignity of the Apostolic See is despised, and its authority trodden under foot ; at one time they take care to cloak it under the pretext that the place being subjected to their rule and power, should enjoy a privilege of this sort, that causes could not be removed from it, but ought to be terminated within their own proper boundary. But some- times they pretend that they wish to bring the parties who are litigating to agreement, lest they should squan- der their property in sustaining suits on the most trivial matters. " Section 4. But that we may meet by an importune remedy of our pastoral providence an evil of this sort, which is known to be of the worst example and evil effect, before it gains more power, we, of our own will, from our own certain knowledge, and from the plenitude of our apostolic power, by the tenor of these presents, approve, confirm, and, as far as is necessary, we again enact, ordain, and renew the aforesaid decree of Innocent XL, our predecessor, and we will, and command, that it be preserved and kept by all persons of every order, degree, state, and dignity, for ever. " Section 5. Besides, we ordain and define that all and every the governors, rulers, presidents of any places, territories, and cities of a state, not only immediately, but EVEN MEDIATELY SUBJECT IN TEMPORALS TO THE APOSTOLIC SEE ; and, moreover, all prsefects and presidents of provinces of the same state, though supported by any privileges or faculties whatso- ever, even of legates a latere, and moreover that the Prolegate of Avignon and even the Cardinals of the Holy Roman Church, even our own legates a latere, and their ministers and officials, ought to be compre- hended and considered as comprehended in this same decree." 191 Now, let any man of plain common sense ask himself what is the meaning of this law. There may be many laws and regulations of states and countries, with which the Pope may not consider it his interest or his duty to interfere. What they may be, we are not here led even to conjecture ; but one thing is clear and conclusive, that in whatsoever he does chose to interfere in what- soever he does please to issue his mandates or citations, or any other provisions of his authority, that there, all who dare to resist his authority are to be visited, as far as he can visit them, with ecclesiastical censures, and this, not in states immediately subject to his authority, but in those mediately subject to his authority in temporals, that is, those who by reason of the obedience they owe to him as his subjects, as Vicar of Christ, in all spiritual things ; owe him, through these means, a due subjection in all temporal things ; so that what he sees fit to com- mand, they must see fit to obey. This law of itself, without any publication, reaches to every land wherever there is a Roman Catholic wherever there is a man that confesses the Pope's supremacy. But where it is actually set up, as it is in this country, by these Bishops by the very men that have given these oaths that we have seen ; set up as the law in which they are to drill their priests, to make those priests drill the people by it in their con- fessional, there, there cannot a shadow of doubt remain in the mind of any man who does not wilfully shut his eyes to the plain facts before him, that whatsoever the Pope choses to command to be done in that country whomsoever he choses to summon to his court to whomsoever he choses to issue a mandate, or whatsoever provision in fact he pleases to ordain, those who confess him as their spiritual head must be bound to obey, or suffer the penalties due for their transgression of his will. No station, no office, no privilege, exempts from his authority, his will must be the law for all who confess that authority. But this law must be administered through his spiri- tual officers. His Bishops and Priests must be the agents of his will ; and now we shall see what are the obliga- tions imposed upon them, and how they are compelled to administer their master's will. " Section 6 And, since in impeding this execution, 192 of citations, of mandates, and other provisions of the Court of Rome or the Apostolic See, litigants or those whose interest it is, that the aforesaid executions should be hindered, for the most part take the lead, or certainly are in the blame and fault, or others who have no inte- rest in the causes or the matters which are treated of, or notaries or public scribes who refuse to do the acts necessary to fulfil executions of this sort, and to dis- charge the duties of their office We, wishing oppor- tunely to provide on every side for the total abolition of this intolerable pravity, and desiring that those who are not moved with becoming reverence for the apostolic eminence may be led in their duty by the fear of punish- ment We, of our own like will and authority as afore- said, by this our constitution ever to remain in force, ordain ; and decree, that all and singular persons, as well seculars as ecclesiastics and regulars of what dignity, state, grade, and pre-eminence, or order soever they be, having any interest whatsoever in the causes or other matters which are treated of, who, either by themselves or by any others, under pretence of any colour whatever, shall have dared to hinder or cause to be hindered cita- tions and commissions of causes decreed or to be decreed hereafter, or any other mandates of the Court of Rome, or apostolic rescripts containing either justice or mercy, that they should not be committed to execution according to their tenor, or who. under pretence of any colour, shall have recourse to any secular persons, or ecclesias- tics, or regulars appointed in any dignity or order, or to their officials publicly or privately by themselves, or by any other, let them lose their cause and let them by the very act lose every right competent to them, as well that which they seek, as that which they possess, in the matter and pertaining to the matter in question. " Section 7 But all other persons, whether laymen or ecclesiastics, or regulars, who have no interest in ca- nons or affairs of this sort, impeding or affording aid, counsel, or favour openly or secretly, directly or indi- rectly to those who impede the execution of citations of this sort, commissions of causes, and any other mandates whatsoever, or rescripts and apostolical provisions as aforesaid of whatsoever order, grade, condition, or pre- eminence they may be. If they be laymen, let them 193 incur ipso facto the sentence of excommunication ; but if they be ecclesiastics or regulars, let them incur ipso facto the penalty of suspension as well from the exercise of their orders as of any office or dignity whatsoever from which (except as to excommunication in the article of death) they cannot obtain the benefit of absolution from any other than the Roman Pontiff for the time being." Now, let any man attempt, if he can, to compose some system by which the Pope, not having it in his power to exercise a direct temporal authority over this nation, shall so thorougly and effectually govern it, as he is enabled to do by the provisions of this bull. Direct temporal authority, such as that possessed by lords lieutenant, judges, sheriffs, magistrates, &c. &c., he cannot use over the laity, their properties, persons, and liberties are, or seem to be, protected by the known laws of England ; but over the priesthood, the Pope does exercise a direct temporal authority, greater than all the temporal power of Britain over any British subject. No man can be suspended no man can be degraded from his office no man can be deprived of his benefice or any place which he holds for life, by the laws of Eng- land, unless in open court or by open charge of misde- meanour, before the competent authority, he be convicted of some offence. But here, by this law, without trial, without a single open accusation before any human tri- bunal, any Romish ecclesiastic in Ireland can be at once degraded and suspended from his orders and his offices, his benefice is taken from him he is turned adrift, abandoned, disgraced, excommunicated, on the wide world, and he must go to the feet of the tyrant that dgrades and deprives him he must go to him, as a penitent and a slave, before not only he can be reinstated in his benefice or restored to his rank, but before he can be admitted to receive the sacraments of his church, unless in the very article of death itself; so that, in fact, death, and death alone, is the only deliverance for the miserable priests of Ireland from the bondage of this accursed tyrant. This was the case with poor Morissy, (see pp. 149, 150,) simply because he was a loyal man, as he testifies in his own statement ; and we have seen the fact of this 194 atrocious despotism admitted on oath by Dr. M'Hale (p. 56.) The priests must exercise the same despotism over the laity by spiritual sanctions, and even those of the laity that have any employment under the Papacy are deprived of their office, if they dare to disobey, and reduced to want and infamy, as we see by the next section. " Section 8. But notaries or public scriviners who shall have been called on, as to executions of the cita- tions, commissions of causes, mandates, and provisions of this sort, or as to inhibitions to stay their execution, and who, on payment of their suitable fees, shall have refused to perfect the public instruments thereon at the instance of the party having an interest or professing to have an interest in the same, let them lose the exer- cise of their office of scriviners. and let them become perpetually infamous and rendered incompetent after- wards to execute any instruments or public writings, till they receive absolution from guilt of this description, and are cleansed from the stain of their infamy. " Section 9 Notwithstanding both apostolical consti- tutions, decrees, and statutes, even confirmed by apos- tolical authority, or any privileges, indults, and conces- sions whatsoever, or any possession and custom even for time immemorial, and coloured title (titulo colorato) resulting from it, even though corroborated by the knowledge, sufferance, and toleration of the Apostolic See, and any other things to the contrary whatsoever ; or if any indult should have been granted to any persons, jointly or severally by the same See, that they should not be interdicted, suspended, and excommunicated, by apos- tolic letters not making mention fully, expressly, and word for word, of an indult of this sort, which indult we decree that it shall not in any degree profit them, by whatsoever authority they may be protected from being subjected to the sentence and penalties herein men- tioned." It were well now if any man should point out, what security or protection the laws of England afford a wretched Roman Catholic, whether priest or layman, against the exercise of this intolerable tyranny. As long as the poor creature's conscience and understanding are so blinded by this superstition, that he is depending, 195 as they all do on the sacraments of their church for their salvation, so long this spiritual despotism is beyond the reach of human laws, and so long as this spiritual des- potism is exerted to enforce temporal commands, so long the loyalty of a Roman Catholic population is at the complete disposal of the Pope, for when the soul of the man is subject to the Church, then the interest of his soul, his eternal salvation, and the interest of his church must be identified, and accordingly the church is always their pretence. Hear the language of the Popish Priests at the elections of Ireland hear the language of O'Con- nell, who is their tool and their echo. What is their appeal to the poor people ? Is it not, always that they are to be true to their religion that is, to do what their priest or their church commands them ; and this is the engine by which they work the poor people of Ireland to move at their command. It is not innate hatred to their Protestant countrymen ; they would be a kind af- fectionate people, if their tyrants would let them, it is not hatred to their landlords, it is not a love of rebel- lion, and sedition against government that stimulates the poor Roman Catholics to their tumultuous convulsions, and their crimes ; but it is their attachment, as they conscientiously feel it, to their religion that makes them execute the orders of their priests : and if it were trea- son, rapine, or murder, the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland would think it was serving God, when performed in obedience to the commands of those men who rule their consciences and understandings, and who are them- selves ruled by these laws, by their Bishops, and by the Pope. If Protestants will do their duty Bishops, clergy, monarchs, statesmen let them take the word and truth of God, and hold it up in opposition to this system of iniquitous and accursed despotism. Let the powers of human laws and human authority be exercised not in punishing or trying to punish the wretched perpetrators of these crimes, while they are compromising with, nay actually educating the traitors and tyrants that instil and inculcate the perpetration of them, but let the real cri- minals be held up to the public abhorrence and denun- ciation they deserve, let their real principles be openly dragged into the light of day, let the poor people see how they shrink from the scrutiny of man, how they dare 196 not appear even in the presence of their own flocks, when their principles and deeds of darkness are to be openly exposed before them. Let this be done with bold deter- mined fidelity, and then our Roman Catholic countrymen shall not be depressed but exalted, not enslaved but emancipated, not excited into hostility against us as ene- mies, but reconciled to us as friends brought to love and to embrace us as brethren, and to protest with us against the dark, the damnable idolatry and superstition, the cruel blood-thirsty enslaving domination of Papal apos- tasy and Papal despotism. Then we shall have a genuine and radical reform, not a mock reform in legislation, in which perjurers and traitors are associated in the enact- ment and administration of laws, calling down from hea- ven a curse on the legislative and a curse on the execu- tive authority of the land making laws and their execu- tion worthless and inefficient at home, and contemptible abroad, but we shall have a reform of laws by having a reform of principles, and a reform of principles by hav- ing a reform of men, a deliverance of our country from the miseries of anarchy and ruin, that now stare us directly in the face. Let us return to this Papal Bull " Section 10. We do not intend by these presents, in any degree to derogate from the privileges, grants, and indults conceded by us or the Roman Pontiffs our prede- cessors, to some places, states, provinces, or kingdoms, that their causes should not be taken out of their own territories, provided that the citations, commissions of causes, and all other mandates whatsoever, and apostoli- cal provisions may obtain due execution within them." Here is a great privilege indeed ! namely, that certain states who have received permission from the Pope, may have their own causes heard within their own realms, provided the Pope may also do what he pleases within their dominions. While the actual sovereignty is pos- sessed by him, there may be a certain limited authority granted to the lawful monarch of the realm. This may accord with the existence of a government in a Popish state, but Ireland proves what its effect must be, where a heretical excommunicated monarch fills the throne. " Section 11. But we will that this constitution and decree, after they have been affixed and published on the 197 doors of the Lateran Church and of the cathedral of the Prince of the Apostles, also of the Apostolical Chancery and the General Court in the Citatorian Mount, and in the Plain of the Field of Flora outside the city, as is the custom, shall afterwards reach to and restrain all and singular the individuals as well within as without the Court of Rome, as effectually as if they had been perso nally and by name intimated to them, and that the same entire faith shall be given even to printed copies of them, subscribed with the hand of a notary, and fortified with the seal of a person appointed in ecclesiastical dignity, as well in court as out of court, in every country as would be given to these presents themselves if they were exhibited or shown. Section 12. Therefore let no human being whatso- ever infringe, or with rash audacity contravene this instrument of our confirmation, statute, decree, mandate, will and derogation ; but if any one shall presume to attempt this, let him know that he will incur the indig- nation of the omnipotent God, and of the blessed apos- tles Peter and Paul. Given at Rome, at St. Mary Major, in the year of the incarnation of our Lord, 1742, on the third of the kalends of April, in the 2d year of our pontificate. The llth and 12th sections of this Bull prove to de- monstration, that it is issued by the Pope, as of impera- tive obligation on every Roman Catholic in the known world, that it is binding on every individual, and in every place and in addition to this internal evidence of the Bull itself, it is now, we see, not only so ; but published by the Romish Bishops in this country, as one of those laws which their Priests are to study, and by which they are to instruct the people, a proceeding, which if the Bull had no internal evidence of its own universal autho- rity, would give it, as all those Bishops admit, authority and obligation in Ireland. It leaves nothing further to remark on of the tyranny of the Popish Bishops and Priests, the slavery of the Roman Catholic population, and the substitution of the Pope's temporal authority fur that of the British Sovereign. Nothing more can be necessary to subjoin to this Bull, to finish the picture of papal perfidy that set it up to go- vern the Roman Catholic population of Ireland, than to 198 quote another section of that oath which the whole body of the Papal hierarchy, published and signed to impose on the credulity and unsuspecting confidence of the Protestant population of this empire. They give on their oath as follows : " That they do not believe that the Pope of Rome, or any other foreign Prince, Prelate, State, or Potentate, HATH, OR OUGHT TO HAVE, any temporal or civil jurisdiction, power, superiority, or pre eminence, directly or indirectly, within this realm. " They further solemnly, in the presence of God, pro- fess, testify, and declare, that they make this declaration, and every part thereof, in the plain and ordinary sense of the words of their oath without any evasion, equivo- cation, or mental reservation whatsoever, and without any dispensation already granted by the Pope or any autho- rity of the See of Rome, or any person whatever, and without thinking that they are or can be acquitted before God or man, or absolved of this declaration, or any part thereof, although the Pope, or any person, or authority whatsoever shall dispense with or annul the same, or declare that it was null and void from the beginning." This was signed by Dr. Keating ! This was signed by Dr. Doyle ! ! This was signed by Dr. Murray 1 1 ! This was signed by all the Popish Bishops ! ! ! ! The naked fact speaks for itself to comment on it were to imply that the reader must be alike destitute of principle and of understanding. THE PAPAL BULL OF UNIVERSAL DISPENSATION FOR ALL SORTS OF CRIMES, PUBLIC AND PRIVATE ; SET UP FOR THE GOVERNMENT OF THE ROMAN CATHOLICS OF IRELAND, BY THE ROMISH BISHOPS OF LEINSTER, A.D. 1832. CHAPTER VI. It might naturally be supposed that a tissue of villainy such as has been placed before the reader in the foregoing documents, could not be maintained as a system of reli- gion, unless there was some mode of affording a balm, or rather of " skinning over the wound" of an ulcerated conscience ; for although the Scripture gives it as a mark of the " Mystery of Iniquity" as exhibited in the apostacy "having their conscience seared with a hot iron," and though we could not indeed otherwise account for the contrast exhibited between the oaths and the prin- ciples of the Popish bishops, yet it were unjust, as we must hope and trust, to suppose that all the victims of this system were as hardened in crime as those who ad- 200 minister it ; and although the masters of this " Mystery" might be delivered from all compunctious visitings of conscience, yet they could not carry on their domination over the minds of others, if there were not some anti- dote prescribed by their religion to cure the poison of principle which it administers. Therefore the dispensing power of the Church of Rome is always one of its most prominent doctrines, and it would be rather a difficult task even for the skill and experience of a Popish bishop, or the most adroit confessor he could train in his con- ferences, to inure a man to rapine, perjury, and murder, even for the interests of the church, and the propagation of the faith, unless there was some power to turn crime into virtue by the license for its practice, and by pardon for its perpetration. The existence of this power in the Church of Rome was known to many, and was a subject of anxious solici- tude on the part of those who feared the admission of Roman Catholics to political power. It was examined into by the Committee of the House of Commons, though indeed but partially, as it appears ; but the evidence on that subject, will throw much light on the Bulls now laid before the Public. Extract from the Evidence of Dr. Doyle, March 18, 1825, before the Committee of the House of Commons, Report, p. 196. " The Committee wish to know whether every priest has the power of absolving in every case ? " A priest by his ordination receives what we call a radical power, whereby he can absolve from sin ; but besides this power which belongs to him in virtue of the order which he receives, he must get jurisdiction from the bishop to absolve individuals, otherwise he cannot absolve any one. Now the bishop, in granting such ju- risdiction to him, which he may grant either as to extent of territory, or as to individuals, may restrict the power of absolution to a certain class of sins, or he may give power to the priest to absolve the contrite sinner from any sins he may be guilty of with the exception of certain sins which he specifies, and those are called in our lan- guage, reserved cases. For instance, in a case of delibe- rate murder. If a man who had committed deliberate 201 murder in the diocese where I live, were to repent as deeply and sincerely as David did, no priest in it could absolve him unless by special leave communicated by me. We reserve the absolution from those grievous crimes to ourselves, for the purpose that sinners who are so unfor- tunate as to commit them might come before us, and re- ceive such reproofs and such penances to be performed, as would in some degree secure their amendment, and we would fear that if we left it in the power of ordinary priests to absolve from such grievous offences, that they might not be so provident in the exercise of that power as the bishop himself would be. That is the nature of reserved cases, and these are the grounds upon which certain cases are reserved. " Are there any cases reserved to the special jurisdic- tion of the See of Rome ? " / believe not. There is no case whatever that I know of from which the bishop in this country has not the power to absolve. How the Pope treats the matter in his own ter- ritory, or in Italy, I cannot say" Now let any sober, reflecting man compare the state- ment in this evidence with the last Bull. First, let him remark the nature of reserved cases they are cases of such gross and flagrant turpitude that the criminal is unable to receive pardon for them from the inferior authority in the church ; he must appear before the superior in order that he may " receive such reproofs and penances to be performed as would in some degree secure his amendment." Now what appears then to be the case with this last Bull? It is this that the disobedience of any of the orders of the court of Rome in Ireland is an offence of such magnitude that the criminal cannot be pardoned by his priest, no nor by his bishop the murderer is to be pardoned by the bishop, but the rebel against the Pope's authority is a case reserved for the Pope himself ; that is in plain fact that the Pope exercises a direct temporal jurisdiction by the most tremendous spiritual sanctions over the Roman Catholic subjects of the British sove- reign, and that while these poor wretches may be con- demned and executed for disobedience to the laws of their legitimate monarch, they are in fact compelled by sanc- tions which, to every conscientious Roman Catholic are K 3 202 more formidable than death itself, to yield a prior obedi- ence to all the orders of the Pope, though in opposition to those laws. Now, while this is manifest, what darker exhibition of Papal treachery can there be than the denial on the part of this bishop that there were any cases reserved to the rial jurisdiction of the See of Rome itself? He saw drift of the question he saw the necessary conse- quence that if such were the case, it must inevitably invest the Pope with temporal power over the Roman Catholics of this empire, and therefore he denied it, though he knew the Bulla Ccenae Domini was in flat contradiction to his evidence, but when he not only did this, but then in 1832, in conjunction with Dr. Murray and his brother bishops, set up this last Bull to rule the unfortunate Roman Catholics of Ireland, both to make their refusal to obey the Pope's temporal commands a case reserved for his spiritual jurisdiction, and to compel every priest to obedience at the peril of his orders and his offices, it would be difficult to find even in all the tis- sue of episcopal treachery, perjury, and treason, a baser exhibition of them all than here. And when to this is added the next Bull, " Pastor Bonus," in which, while the Roman Catholic subjects are given a latitude by dispensation, for the commission of every crime, the heresy of the sovereign and of all the subordinate authorities in the heretical state, temporal and spiritual, is denounced and reserved for the Pope ; so that the Pope thereby assumes a jurisdiction over them all the case is one of perhaps as deep and aggravated ecclesiastical villainy as even the annals of Popery itself present to the eye of man. The abstracts given of this Bull in the Supplement to Dens, are as follow. It is quoted and appealed to in^ many parts of the volume, but we shall give the abstracts of two important points namely, Heretics and Murder. HJ2RETICI. Haeretici occulti absolvi possunt in foro conscientise a Majori Prenitentiario vel de ejus mandato. Occulti vero sunt qui etsi haBresim suam.extrinsecis actibus manifesta- rint, nemo tamen illos vidit. Ita in bulla Pastor Sonus, Bull. t. I. n. 95, n. 9. 203 Potest etiam Major Poenitentiarius in foro conscientiae absolvere publicos haereticos seu apostatas a fide, quando necesse non est complices denunciare, illis nempe mortuis sive degentibus in locis palam infectis ; non vero si illi vivant ubi Inquisitionis officium viget. Ibidem. Principes vel qui vicarii nomine statui praesuut, dominia, et respublicse, illarumque administratores, vel qui adminis- trationem habere solent, Episcopi et superiores Praelati, in casibus publice contentis in Bulla Coense Domini, ab illo absolvi nequaquam possunt. Ibid. s. 11. * * * * * Denique neque potest in casibus publicis violate im- munitatis seu libertatis Ecclesiasticse, etiam non deductis in judicium. num. 14. Supplement to Dens, p. 82. HOMICIDIUM. Cum homicidis et bannitis, etiam in casu homicidii voluntarii, Major Poenitentiarius potest dispensare, ut religionem approbatam etiam tanquam clerici ingredi pos- sint, additis tamen quibusdam clausulis, de quibus Pon- tifex in sua bulla " Pastor Bonus." Bullar. torn. 1, n. 95, s. 17. Supplement, p. 84. Thus translated, HERETICS. Secret heretics can be absolved by the Major Pceniten- tiarius, or by his command in foro conscientiae, but those are secret heretics, who, although they have manifested their heresy by outward acts, yet no person has seen them. So it is enacted, in the Bull " Pastor Bonus" Bulla- rium, vol. I. No. 95, Sec. 9. : " Also, the Major Poenitentiarius can absolve public heretics or apostates from the faith when it is not neces- sary to denounce their accomplices namely, they being dead or living in places openly infected, (with heresy) but not if they live where the office of the inquisition is in force." Ibid. " Princes, or those who preside over a state, under the title of a vicar, (or lieutenant) states and republics, and their rulers, or those who are accustomed to have the administration of them bishops and superior prelates, in public cases, contained in the Bulla Coenae Domini can by no means be absolved by him." Ibid. s. 11. * * * * " Finally, neither can he grant absolution in public cases of violated immunity or ecclesiastical liberty, even though not brought to trial." Sec. 14. HOMICIDE. " The Major Poenitentiarius can grant dispensations to homicides and outlaws even in the case of wilful murder, so that they can even as clerics enter an approved reli- gious order, adding, however, some little clauses of which the Pope speaks, in his Bull ' Pastor Sonus.' " Bullarium, vol. I. No. 95, Sec. 17. It may be just necessary for the reader to learn that the Major Pcenitentiarius is one of the Cardinals at Rome, who is invested by the Pope with the plenary power of granting dispensations and absolutions which, as the concession of them forms a considerable portion of that traffic in which, " with feigned words they make merchandize" of the souls of men, the Pope's time would necessarily be grievously intruded on, if he had not some person to whom this office was to be delegated. There is a large book written on the office of the Major Pceni- tentiarius by Marcus Paulus Leo, a Jesuit. This Major Pcenitentiarius again would have his hands much too full of business if the sale of all the souls in Europe who barter their sins for money were to be con- ducted by him, he is therefore in turn obliged to delegate his office to others, and accordingly he has a deputy at least in every diocese in Ireland, and when we consider the powers that are vested in these deputies, we need not wonder that outlawry and murder are matters of minor consideration here. He cannot absolve from the crime of heresy the sove- reign, nor the lord lieutenant, not though he should try to purchase his favour by compounding the law of the land with half the ruffians in the country no nor bishops, that is heretical bishops, nor others who hold office or power under the crown : but though this heinous crime is to be solely reserved to the Pope, yet we see the minor cases of outlawry and murder are not only cases in which 205 he can pardon the offender, but he can allow him to enter into a religious order, and become a monk. For example, the man who murdered Lord Norbury a few days ago, while the ordinary principles of justice, morality, and religion, set a price on the head of the murderer, his confessor grants him absolution, or, if he has not the power, the Poenitentiarius of the diocese grants it to him, and by the authority with which he is invested in this bull, which is well denominated " Pastor Bonus," i. e. "the Good Shepherd ;" he can give this man leave to enter a religious order. The laws of this heretical coun- try would have him as unfit to live in society, but this " Pastor Bonus" decides that he will make a capital monk, and accordingly permits the Major Pcenitentiarius, and the Major Posnitentiarius permits his delegate in the diocese to allow him " to enter an approved religious order" The ranks of the regulars, that is the monks, need not want recruits in Ireland while " Pastor Bonus" is in force. But it is now time to introduce to the reader this Bull, set up by the Romish bishops, for the regulation of the religious, moral, and social principles of the Roman Catholic laity of Ireland. TRANSLATIONS FROM THE BULL " PASTOR BONUS" CON- FERRING ON THE PAPAL OFFICER, THE MAJOR POENI- TENTIARIUS AND HIS DELEGATES, THE POWER OF GRANTING ABSOLUTIONS AND DISPENSATIONS FOR THEFTS, ROBBERIES, MURDERS, TREASON, AND ALL, SORTS OF CRIMES. SET UP BY THE ROMISH BlSHOPS, FOR THEIR PRIESTS TO DIRECT THE CONSCIENCES OF THE ROMAN CATHOLICS OF IRELAND, A.D. 1832. THE FACULTIES OF THE MAJOR PCENITENTIARIUS AND OF THE OFFICE OF THE PENITENTIARY. BENEDICT, BISHOP, Servant of the Servants of God, for a perpetual memory of the thing (hereby enacted.) " The good Shepherd, (Pastor Bonus) Christ the Lord having been sent by his Father to seek the sheep that had been lost, when having found it and laid it on his shoul- ders rejoicing, he returned to heaven, left the vicars of his labour to whom he intrusted the government of the whole flocks, purchased for himself at a great price, in- structed with his example and precepts, both that they might be employed with all diligence to restrain and con- fine the sheep committed to them within the boundaries of well regulated discipline, and if it should happen that any carried away by the love of a depraved liberty, should wander too licentiously from the way of salvation, that they should mercifully endeavour to recall them to the good pasture, and the proper duties of righteousness, chiefly by showing and proposing to them pardon." " But our predecessors, the Roman Pontiffs, having these documents of the great Chief of Pastors before their eyes, as they have considered that certain more atrocious and weighty crimes were to be severely marked and strictly punished, having enacted against those who perpetrated them censures and other ecclesiastical pun- ishments, the absolution or relaxation of which according to the supreme power granted to them in the Universal Church, they have reserved to their own peculiar judg- ment lest the impunity of sinning might excite the auda- city of delinquents ; so, lest on the other hand, the too great difficulty of obtaining pardon might drive penitents to desperation, they have never, at any time, omitted to offer and bring to those who are truly penitent, remedies, being mindful of the love and pity of Christ." Here we have in the preamble of this Bull, an instance of the blasphemous audacity of this guilty superstition, of which the apostate is the head this " Man of sin who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped." We see him here assuming a power greater than all that is exercised by every earthly potentate, and greater than all that even the worshippers of any idol ascribe to their god, arrogating to himself such prerogative and power of pardoning sin, and thus as far as his deluded victims depend on him, realizing the ambition attributed to the prince of darkness ; that of aspiring to the throne of God. The first section is an amplification of the blasphemy of the preamble. Section 1st " Therefore beside many other matters the tribunals of the Court of Rome established for various sorts of causes, have willed most especially, even from the most ancient times, that there should exist in it and 207 be preserved perpetually, never to fail, the office of the Apostolical Penitentiary, like the fountain open to the house of David for the washing of the sinner, to which all the faithful from every region of the Christian world might be able safely to betake themselves, each for their spiritual diseases however secret, whether in person or by secret letters, even suppressing their own names, and might immediately obtain convenient medicine for their wounds by a secret and gratuitous cure, such as might be desired by all. The plan of which so renowned and so salutary an institution was very grateful to the heart of the Roman Pontiffs for the time being, and such utility did they experience from the ministry of this office in the administration of the church, that formerly they did not hesitate to commit to the same office to be settled, not only causes belonging to the interior forum of penance, but even many others pertaining to the mercy and justice of the external forum." Now let any rational being soberly consider the tissue of absurdity and wickedness, that is here set before the miserable victims of this horrible system of superstition. A man daring to set himself forth to his fellow-sinners as the administrator of God, the Vicar of Jesus Christ on earth, institutes a tribunal at his Court, to which all his deluded followers are to have recourse from all parts of the world, and for all crimes which they can commit, and though they keep themselves and their names unknown to the Pope, yet the Pope can pardon all their iniquities, that is (unless he possess the attribute of Omniscience), he can pardon, he knows not whom. But this unknown victim of idolatry and superstition, believes that this ex post facto license for crime will avail him before God, and that as Tetzel said, when the money tinkles in the chest, the pardon is sealed in heaven. It is no wonder the Popes plead for the utility of this traffic for the souls of men. Alas ! how little they reflect that the weight of money accumulated in this their merchandize will serve but as a millstone around their necks to sink them deeper into the gulph of everlasting destruction. The 2d, 3d, and 4th sections refer to various constitu- tions by preceding Popes, for which, those who are anxi- ous to examine more particularly into the nature of the Pcenitentiary may consult the Latin. In the 5th, sect. 208 Pope Benedict XIV., sets up this Bull to supply all de- fects in all preceding constitutions, and to make the office of the Pcenitentiarius as complete and perfect as possible. Therefore the 6th section informs us of the mighty pow- ers committed to him by this master merchant of the souls of men. Section 6 We grant therefore to our Major Pceniten- tiarius, and for the time being, that he can and may be able to absolve and command to be absolved, all and each of every quality, dignity and degree ; the ecclesiastical seculars and regulars of every order, congregation, society, and institute ; also all lay persons of both sexes, as well present as absent, from all and every sort of faults, crimes and excesses (culpis, criminibus, et excessibus) howsoever weighty and atrocious, (quantumcumque, gravi- bus et atrocibus) as well public as private, whensoever and howsoever committed and perpetrated ; also from all censures and ecclesiastical punishments, decreed on ac- count of the aforesaid crimes and incurred by them, even in cases reserved, not only to the ordinaries and superiors of the regulars, but even specially to ourselves and to the Holy See, and even by the letters which are yearly promulgated on the day of the Supper of our Lord, (that is the Bulla Ccenae Domini,) having enjoined always for the same according to the nature of the fault, some salu- tary penance and other things which are to be enjoined by law. " He can absolve and command to be absolved, to wit, the Regulars from the faults and crimes afore- said in either tribunal : but the ecclesiastical seculars, and laymen from the aforesaid faults and crimes only in the tribunal of conscience : but these same Ecclesiastical Seculars and Laymen in either forum, when it is treated of public censures, decreed by law, specially reserved to the Apostolic See, even those declared by name or if it is treated about those decreed by name by a man, then, when the jurisdiction of the delegate or of the other judge by whom they were decreed shall have expired or when absolution by the same judges or others shall have been sent to the Roman Pontiff and the aforesaid Holy See or when those bound by the censure or pre- vented by a lawful impediment from approaching the presence of the judges, or of those who so bound them, or any other or others to whom they ought by law to 209 Here is a license of unlimited extent for all imaginable crimes let the simple fact be recollected on reading this section that there is delegated by this Major Pcenitentia- rius in every diocese in Ireland, a Popish Priest called a pcenitentiary, endowed with certain powers, who under the sanction of this law can pardon every possible crime public and private, however weighty or atrocious, which the Roman Catholic population may commit ; so that when, as these other laws demonstrate, which the Bishops have set up for the Priests to direct the consciences of the people, these Priests instil into their minds principles that cannot but stimulate the poor unfortunate people to the commission of crimes ; and then, teach their blinded consciences that they can pardon all the crimes they can possibly commit what but guilt and misery, sedition, plunder, forgery and murder can mark the steps of in- structions such as these ? There are many sections of this Bull of little compa- rative moment, the translation of which must for the sake of brevity be omitted ; but there are some on He- retics of no ordinary interest. " Section 9. Secret Heretics who have communicated their heresies to none, and with none, the same Major Poenitentiarius can absolve or command to be absolved only in the tribunal of conscience without any other abjuration to be made before the Ordinary or the Inquisitor, which is also equally lawful for him when the aforesaid secret Heretics shall have performed any outward acts by which they could be known to be Heretics, provided that no one as far as as they know and believe, shall have known or perceived the same acts, although from their nature they are knownable or capable of being brought to knowledge. Section 10. But public heretics or apostates from the Catholic faith, he can absolve or command to be absolved only in these cases, in which it is not necessary to de- nounce accomplices, when namely, those accomplices are either dead, or are in places long since infected with heresy and live in them not however when the accom- plices live in those countries in which the office of the Holy Inquisition is in force." Let it be here observed, that there are cases of heresy which the PcEnitentiarius can pardon but there are also 210 oases of no small importance to which his power does not extend as will be seen in the next section. Section 1 1 . But Princes and others having the right of government, even under the name of Vicar (or a Lord Lieutenant) and kingdoms and republics, or persons having the administration of one or the other, or accus- tomed to have it, also Bishops and other superior Pre- lates in public cases which are contained in the aforesaid letters, which are wont to be read on the day of the Supper of our Lord, he (the Major Pcenitentiarius) can by no means absolve or command to be absolved, even though the Roman Pontiff shall have been so hindered on account of infirmity or any other cause, so that he cannot quickly be consulted. Here let it be well marked that, while every possible crime can be pardoned to the vilest of mankind, and while other heretics can be absolved by this Major Pceni- tentiarius, no power, whether civil or ecclesiastical, can be absolved by him. These are all reserved especially to the Pope himself, he must have them under his own jurisdiction, his political authority over them must be maintained by his spiritual power, and they must bow at his knee, or sink, as a set of excommunicated traitors to his authority, under the curse and condemnation of his judgment. This is the law to train the traitor and the murderer, his own crimes can be easily forgiven ; but his Pro- testant sovereign, or the representative of that sovereign, judges, magistrates, bishops, all the powers that be, being heretics, must bow at the knee of the Pope for pardon, or curse and damnation is their lot. So also we see in the 1 4th section " Section 14. Nor can he likewise by any means be able to absolve or cause to be absolved public cases even not brought into judgment of violated immunity or ec- clesiastical liberty." Here again the liberties of the church are protected, so that any one who dares to violate one jot of her autho- rity or privileges, is, as we shall see in the 17th section, worse than the traitor or assassin, for they have privi- leges as capacious as they can desire. " Section 17. He (the Major Pcenitentiarius) can dispense and order others to dispense, in either tribunal, 211 with homicides and outlaws and other criminals, so that they may lawfully be received into a religious order and make a profession in it, and so that even those who have committed murder, (qui homicidia voluntaria commise- rint,) may be able to enter any of the religious orders as clergymen, and become professors in it, on this condition, however, when it shall appear to be befitting, that they shall have first satisfied the exchequer and the party ; and, moreover, by taking care lest in the time of their novi- ciate they may take holy orders or ascend to higher de- grees, but this may be by no means permitted to them, till after they have made their profession ; but he can dispense and command a dispensation to be given, that in those orders which they have before undertaken, they may minister even in the time of their noviciate as often as any reasonable cause requires it ; though, if perchance they shall not have persevered in a religious order, but have returned to secular life, they may remain ipso facto suspended, even from the exercise of the orders of that degree which they had before received." From these we deduce the following principles, that, in the laws of the Papacy, homicide, murder, treason, or any crimes however atrocious, are of a less flagrant cha- racter than dissent from one single dogma or violation of one single privilege of the Church of Rome, especially if these be committed by any persons bearing either po- litical or ecclesiastical authority. An ordinary heretic, in the humbler walks of life, can receive absolution from the Major Poenitentiarius or his delegates ; but a person placed in authority cannot receive such absolution, a fact which proves that the standard of moral guilt which the Papacy erects, is but a mere pretence for the ad- vancement of political power, else why should the station of the criminal enhance the turpitude of the crime ? Again, we perceive that crimes of the blackest die can, under certain circumstances, not only obtain the pardon but the protection, the patronage, the preferments of the Church of Rome. Murder, both by the laws of God and man, is to be punished by the execution of the mur- derer. The man who is privy to it, even after its com- mission, and conceals it, is an accessary after the fact, and as such, incurs himself, the penalty of the laws. 212 Here we see that Popery is privy to the crime knows it, conceals it, protects it, opens its arms to receive it, takes it into its sanctuaries, and there licenses the mur- derer to become a priest, to learn to drill the wretches that come to his confessional, in the crimes of which he has received the pardon and the profits himself. What is there more infamous in the history of human guilt than this, unless it be the fact, that it is all perpetrated in the name of Christianity, and that the authority of the God of holiness and truth, and love, and mercy, is borrowed to sanction the blackest dictates of the devil? There are various sorts of dispensations for various crimes, real or pretended, in this Bull^ which, on com- paring them with other parts of Papal discipline are curious and instructive. But, as it is not the Editor's object to enter into a general examination of these, he will proceed to the 28th section. " Section 28. He (the Major Poenitentiarius) may have the power of relaxing only in the Tribunal of Con- science, all sorts of oaths in which it is discovered that 110 prejudice is done to any one." The " any one" here, we know, refers only to persons or circumstances in which the interests of the Church are not concerned ; for where that is the case, the oaths themselves have no obligation whatever, and every Bishop can pronounce them null and void. " Section 29. All sorts of simple vows, howsoever made, although confirmed by a private oath, even of en- tering into a religious order, of chastity, of visiting the sepulchre of our Lord, or the sacred thresholds of the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul of the city, or the sepulchre of St. James of Compestella, the same Major Pcenitentiarius can, by dispensing, commute into other works of piety, even to the effect of contracting matri- mony, when the case is of a vow of chastity, or of other things which in themselves render matrimony unlawful ; also he can put off the fulfilment of vows, and absolve from transgressions of them, and also command that they be commuted, deferred, and absolved by dispensation, the causes of such commutating, deferring, and absolving being considered, and certain clauses being added, which the Poententiary in such cases has been accustomed lau- 213 dably to add, and those things being enjoined which it has been accustomed to enjoin." It would be a difficult task for any man to tie a knot upon the conscience of a sinner which this Major Poenitentiarius cannot unbind at his pleasure. There certainly is no restriction that can be imposed on the conscience by the law of God that the ' man of sin who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped,' cannot at his pleasure supersede. The last section translated shall be the following " Section 31. But the aforesaid Major Poenitentiarius can dispense with the regulars," (that is the monks) " on account of irregularity, howsoever contracted, as well from any defect, as from any crime whensoever perpe- trated, that notwithstanding the same irregularity, or any incapacity, or any other defects whatsoever, they may use the orders they have received, and their privi- leges, and minister in them even in the ministry of the altar ; and also receive orders which they have not re- ceived, and likewise minister in them ; and also retain and exercise offices, regular benefices, places of trust, pre-eminences, dignities, and prelacies, even the highest and the first, whatsoever, how many soever, and of what nature soever they be, being of their own order and congregations and otherwise canonically obtained, and also that they may be able to receive, enter upon, con- duct, and freely and lawfully exercise the same to which they may afterwards be elected, or otherwise placed in, according to the regular institutions of their own orders and congregations, also he (the Major Poenitentiarius) can restore, replace, and fully reinstate them in the same and former condition, and the power of giving and re- ceiving commands,* in which before the premises" (that is their crimes, incapacities, &c.) " they had in any man- ner been, also he can graciously remit and pardon all penalties to them (not however so as to render him fit for the generalship of the order, when the question is as to a public defect of birth,) also, for the greater se- curity of the aforesaid absolutions and dispensations, he * So I translate "ad vocem activam et passivam restiture" 214 can sufficiently countervail any constitutions, ordinances, statutes, and privileges in any manner obstructing it. Now, the reader has only to refer back to the 17th section he has only to recollect that the outlaw and the murderer can find a refuge and a welcome in the orders of the monks of the Papacy, he has only here to ob- serve that there is no species of crime that can incapaci- tate these regulars from any ranks, dignities, and powers in the Church of Rome ; and then, he will not wonder at the exhibition of crime it presents to his view, when he sees there is no species of atrocity to which that Church cannot modify the human character, and no degree of dignity to which she cannot easily promote her scholars. THE BULL UNIGENITUS, WHICH CONDEMNS TO BE PUNISHED BY THE SECULAR ARM ALL PROTEST- ANTS WHO MAINTAIN THE DOCTRINES OF CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS LIBERTY, CONFESSED BY DR. MURRAY, TO BE IN FORCE IN IRELAND. CHAPTER VII. WE now come to the Bull Unigenitus in which both the principles of the Papacy and their intolerant and persecuting enforcement of them are most distinctly developed. Dr. Murray is asked by the Commons Committee, Report, p. 647, is the Bull Unigenitus received in Ire- land ? He answers it is. Really the Doctor need scarcely have given himself the trouble, (I should say have committed the crime if he did not count it a virtue) of evading and denying so many other Bulls and Canons in his evidence when he confessed this one to be in force. It would seem as if he had rather been surprized into a confession of it, being taken short by a question which he did not expect or an- ticipate } but since he admits it to be in force in Ireland, we determine this important fact, that it is presented to us by him and his brethren in the same volume in which are found all the laws which he evaded and denied. If these laws printed in the preceding pages are not in force, how does the Doctor commit the canonical and 216 ecclesiastical blunder of publishing them in the same volume with this Bull which he confesses is in force. Is the infallible Church so destitute, not only of infalli- bility, but of common sense, as to publish under the sanction of her popes and bishops, a set of laws in one promiscuous chaos of absurdity, when those that she maintains and those that she rejects, those that she con- fesses, and those that she denies, those that are fallen into disuse, or never were enacted as the Doctor tells us, is the case with the 3rd Canon of the 4th Lateran Council, are actually quoted as the church's standard, and sanction for episcopal duty in the same volume of the canon law with those which the church confesses are received in this country. Leaving the Doctor and the papal hierarchy to recon- cile the blunders of their infallibility, or justify their crimes of persecution and sedition, we proceed to con- sider how this Bull is enforced that is, not how Pro- testants are to be subjected to the secular power, for the secular power will not be strong enough for this, till the contemptible cowardice of British Protestant statesmen has allowed O'Connell and his brother traitors to dismem- ber the empire and make Ireland an independent king- dom under the Pope's authority but we proceed to consider how it is enforced on the unfortunate Roman Catholic population. 1st. If a wretched Roman Catholic dares openly to adopt any of the principles condemned in this infamous Bull, that is, if he dares to assert the rights of a rational being, if he dares to assert his privilege of reading the Bible, or any other privilege of civil and religious liberty, in opposition to the tyranny of this antichristian apostacy, immediately he is to be deprived of the sacra- ments of the church that is, the poor wretch is to be shut out from the only means of salvation, and left to perish by the monster that pretends to minister salvation to his soul ; this is proved by the law laid down in this 8th vol. of Dens, p. 55, the very book in which this Bull itself is published, and that law is a law of Benedict XIV. " Ex omnibus Christiani orbis" fyc. But this is not all, for 2dly, in the 6th vol. of Dens, p. 309, the poor creature is declared to be subjected to an ex- communication reserved in the Bulla Ccense to the Pope 217 that is, the Bull, this Bulla Coense which these Papalbishops dared in their public evidence, by shameless perjury, to deny as being received, or in force in this country ; was, nevertheless, the Bull which they were all the while se- cretly teaching their priests, to be the law under which obedience was to be enforced to the Bull Unigenitus, which they acknowledged was received. So that the very truth of their confession, as to the reception of the Bull Unigenitus, illustrates and enhances their perjury in their denial of the Bulla Coenae ; for a child must see that a law which inflicts a penalty for the violation of another confessed to be in force, must necessarily be not only in force itself, but be even of prior authority to that of which it punishes the violation. We now proceed to give some extracts from this Bull Unigenitus. EXTRACTS FROM THE HUNDRED AND ONE PROPO- SITIONS CONDEMNED BY THE BULL UNIGENITUS, AS TAKEN FROM THE MORAL REFLECTIONS OF QUESNELLE ON THE NfiW TESTAMENT. Prop. 2. " The grace of Jesus Christ, the efficacious prin- ciple of good of whatever kind it be, is necessary to every good work, and without it not only nothing is done, but nothing can be done. John xv. 5. 4. " So, Oh Lord, all things are possible to him, to whom you make all things possible, by working the same in him. Mark ix. 22. 5. " When God does not soften the heart by the internal unction of his grace, exhortations and external graces do not serve, unless to harden it morec Rom. ix. 18. 8. " We do not pertain to the new covenant, unless in so much as we are partakers of that new grace which works in us that which God commands us. Heb. viii. 10. 14. " How far remote soever an obstinate sinner may be from safety, when Jesus exhibits himself to his view in the salutary light of his grace, it is fit that he should devote himself, run to him, humble himself, and adore his Saviour. Mark v. 6. 1 5. " When God accompanies his command, and his exter- nal address by the unction of his Spirit, and tb e internal force of his grace, that works the obedience in the heart which he seeks. Luke ix. 60. 218 18. The seed of the word which the hand of God waters, always brings forth its fruit. Acts xi. 21. 25. " God illuminates the mind and heals it equally with the body by his will alone ; he commands, and he is obeyed. Luke xviii. 42. 26. " No graces are given except through faith. Luke via. 48. 27. Faith is the first grace and the fountain of all others. 2 Pet. i. 3. 30. " All whom God wills to save through Christ, are infallibly saved. John vi. 40. 32. " Jesus Christ delivered himself to death, to deliver for ever the first-born of his own blood, that is the elect, from the hand of the exterminating angel. Gal. iv. 5. and v. 4-7. 45. " The love of God not any more reigning in the heart of a sinner, it is necessary, that carnal lust should reign in him, and corrupt all his actions. Luke xv. 13. 52. " All other means of safety are contained in faith, as in their germ and seed ; but this faith is not without love and confidence. Acts x. 43. 58. " There is neither God nor religion where there is not charity. 1 John iv. 8. 77. " He who does not lead a life worthy of a son of God and a member of Christ, ceases to have God in his heart for his father, and Christ for his head. 1 John ii. 22. 80. " The reading of the Sacred Scripture is for all. Acts viii. 28. 81. " The obscurity of the Sacred Word of God, is no reason for laymen to dispense themselves from reading it. Acts viii. 31. 82. The Lord's day ought to be sanctified by Chris- tians for reading works of piety, and above all of the Sacred Scriptures. It is damnable to wish to withdraw a Christian from this reading. Acts xv. 21. 83. " It is an illusion to persuade oneself that a know- ledge of the mysteries of religion is not to be communi- cated to women by the reading of the sacred book. Not from the simplicity of women, but from the proud sci- ence of men, has the abuse of the Scriptures arisen, and heresies have been produced. John iv. 26. 84. " To take away the New Testament from the hands of Christians, or to shut it up from them, by taking from 219 them the means of understanding 1 it, is to close the mouth of Christ to them. Matt. v. 2. 85. " To interdict from Christians the reading of the Sacred Scripture, particularly of the gospel, is to inter- dict the use of the light from the sons of light, and to cause that they should suffer some species of excommu- nication. Luke xi. 33. 86. " To take away from the simple people this solace of joining their voice to the voice of the whole church, is a custom contrary to the apostolical practice and the intention of God. 1 Cor. xiv. 16. 91. " The fear of unjust excommunication should never impede us from fulfilling our duty. We are never cut off from the Church, even when by the wickedness of men we seem expelled from it, when to God, to Jesus Christ, and to the Church itself, through charity, we are still joined. John ix. 32, 33. 92. " To suffer excommunication in peace, and an un- just anathema rather than to violate truth, is to imitate the example of St. Paul ; let it he only provided that it may not be to erect himself against authority or to break unity. Rom. ix. 3. * " The suffrages of the aforesaid Cardinals and of other Theologians, having been heard as well by word of mouth as exhibited to us in writing ; and in the first place, the direction of the divine light being implored, private and public prayers also being appointed for the same end, we declare, condemn, and reprobate respectively, by this our constitution, perpetually in force for ever, all and singular, the propositions before inserted, as false, cap- tious, ill-sounding, offensive to pious ears, scandalous, pernicious, rash, injurious to the Church and its practice, neither against the Church alone, but also against the secular power, contumacious, seditious, impious, blasphe- mous, suspected of heresy, and savouring of heresy itself, also favouring heretics and heresies, and even schism, erroneous, approaching to heresy, often condemned, and again even heretical, and manifestly renewing various heresies, and chiefly those which are contained in the famous propositions of Jansenius, and indeed being re- ceived in that sense in which they were condemned. Commanding all the faithful in Christ, of either sex, not to presume to think, teach, or preach concerning the said propositions, otherwise than contained in this the same our constitution, so that whosoever shall teach, defend, publish, or treat even in disputation publicly or pri- vately, unless it may be to impugn them, or any of them, conjointly or separately, shall be subject " ipso facto," nd without any other declaration to ecclesiastical cen- sures, and the other punishments decreed by law against the perpetrators of similar things." " We command also the venerable brothers, the Patri- archs, Archbishops and Bishops, and other ordinaries of places, also the Inquisitors of heretical pravity, that they may by all means coerce and compel gainsayers, and rebels, whatsoever, by censures, and the aforesaid punish- ments, and the other remedies of law and fact, the aid even of the secular arm being called in for this purpose, if necessary." This Bull affords a full and satisfactory answer to the falsehoods which are eternally put forth by the Popish Priests, that they do not shut up the Scriptures from the people, and shews at once the character of their super- stition, bearing as it does the stamp of God's denuncia- tion, " speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared with a hot iron ;" for it is plain that all the terms of contempt, abuse, malice, and indignation, which are applied to these propositions, are applied to the reading of the Sacred Scriptures ; as for example, to propositions 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, and 85. Here we have the real princi- ples of this mystery of iniquity set forth ; for when she con- demns such propositions as scandalous, pernicious, hereti- cal, &c. &c.; and when she denounces the 91st proposition under these appellations, it is perfectly clear that all the evidence of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle on excommuni- cation, from p. 170, as it is given and commented on in various places to p. 187, is one tissue of falsehood, both in principle and application. Then as to the persecuting doctrines, what further need is there of any recurrence to Dens's Theology to prove them, while in this Bull which Dr. Murray admits to be in force, and which by his own evidence is therefore, of infallible obligation on his conscience, the very princi- ples of persecution, by the Church calling the secular arm to her aid are enforced, though he refers Lord Mel- bourne to the solemnity of his oath, to prove that he does 221 not hold them. These Popish Bishops swear to hold these principles, to obey them, and to enforce them all in their oath of allegiance to their master the Pope ; they swear they renounce them all in their oaths before the British empire ; when, then, they refer to their veracity in one oath, they but prove their perjury in another. Nothing now remains to complete the evidence of these documents, but to show the readiness with which they deny on their word or on their oath ; and the con- scious guilt with which they shrink from public exposure, when boldly and faithfully summoned to the test before the people. The statements in this book, notwithstanding the pub- lic challenge given in the first Edition, see pp. 34, 35, remained unnoticed till last May, when the Editor brought forward a test, at Exeter Hall, which he proposed to put on every man admitted to Parliament, or the elective fran- chise. Dr. Murray saw and felt what a blow this test is, not only at the root of the political power, but still more at the grinding tyranny and imposture of the Papacy over the Roman Catholics ; he was appealed to on the subject, -when he sent the following letter to London, which was read by Mr. O'Connell at the meeting of the Popish Institute, May 26th, 1840. Dublin, May 22, 1840. " DEAR SIR, " I have been just now favoured with your letter of the 20th instant, in which you inform me that the bigots of Exeter Hall have extensively disseminated a hand-bill headed 'Awful Perjury of the Popish Bishops of Ireland,' that the Irish prelates are therein accused of establishing in Ireland the Bulla Ccense Domini, after publicly declaring to the empire, that the said bull was never set up nor authorised in Ireland, nor would it ever be published there ; and you beg of me to put you in possession of the true facts of the case. Now the an- swer to all this is very short, as far as regards the accu- sation, there are no true facts whatever in the case. The whole is an impudent and unprincipled fabrication. No such bull has been published, or authorised by the bishops of Ireland, nor by any one of them. To give an appearance of plausibility to this atrocious libel, and impose on the credulity of those who had not the means of ascertaining its falsehood, the eighth volume of the Theology of Dens is pointed out as containing this ob- noxious bull, and the third canon of the 4th council of Lateran. In both cases the assertion is utterly false. " As a further proof of the unscrupulous disregard of truth with which the story was concocted, one of the four Leinster bishops (Dr. Healy) who is accused by name of having traitorously employed this vehicle in 1832, to set up these documents as the canon law of Ireland, was not a bishop until six years later than that period. Is it not a pity that any portion of the thinking people of England would allow themselves to be made the dupes of such convicted impostors? It is surely time that those who set themselves down to fabricate ' ingenious devices,' which are calculated to tear asunder the bonds of Christian charity, should be scouted out of the society of every lover of peace, of order, and of truth. " I have the honour to remain, " Dear sir, " Very faithfully yours, " DANIEL MURRAY." This letter having been read at the Popish Institute in London, May 26th, and published in Dublin on Satur- day, May 30th, the following Letter was addressed, in answer to it, to Dr. Murray, in the Dublin Evening Mail of Wednesday, June 3 : TO DR. MURHAY, ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN. " Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their con- science seared with a hot iron. Forbidding to marry, and com- manding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of those which believe and know the truth." 1 Tim. iv. 1, 2, 3. SIR In the Weekly Freeman's Journal of Saturday 1 have just read a letter, bearing your signature, said to be read by Mr. O' Council, at the meeting of the so- called Catholic Institute, in London, in which you address your correspondent as follows : " You iuform me that the bigots of Exeter -hall have extensively disseminated a handbill, headed 'Awful Perjury of the Popish Bishops of Ireland' that the Irish prelates are therein accused of establishing in Ire- land the Bulla Ccense Domini, after publicly declaring to the empire that the said Bull was never set up nor authorised in Ireland nor would it ever be published there and you beg of me to put you in possession of the true facts of the case. Now, the answer to all this is very short : as far as regards the accusation, there are no true facts whatever in the case. The whole is an im- pudent and unprincipled fabrication. No such Bull has been published or authorised by the bishops of Ireland, nor by any one of them. To give an appearance of plausibility to this atrocious libel, and impose on the credulity of those who had not the means of ascertaining its falsehood, the eighth volume of the Theology of Dens is pointed out as containing this obnoxious Bull, and the third Canon of the fourth Council of Lateraii. In both cases the assertion is utterly false." Now, Sir, as to the handbill which you mention, not having a copy of it, I cannot pronounce on its contents. I presume there is some inaccuracy in it, as to the name of Dr. Healy, who certainly, as you state, was not a bishop in 1832, and, therefore, could not then have done any episcopal act. But as you venture to call in question statements which I have made, and to allude to me as " sitting down to fabricate ingenious devices, which are calculated to tear asunder the bonds of Chris- tian charity" and as you call on every lover of peace, and order, and truth," to " scout me out of society," you will excuse me, I hope, for taking you to task for your assertions, and trying whether you will put them to the proof before the inhabitants of the city of Dublin and I promise you Mr. O'Connell shall be called on to main- tain them in the city of London, where he read your letter. You state, Sir, that it is " an impudent and unprin- cipled fabrication" that any such Bull as the Bulla Ccenae Domini has been published or authorised by the bishops of Ireland, or by any one of them. You assert that it is " utterly false" that the eighth volume of the theology of Dens " contains this obnoxious Bull, and the third Canon of the fourth Lateran Council." 224 Now, I take you up on both assertions. I assert that your statement is thoroughly false and I assert, further, that you know it to be false and now, Sir, I call on the Roman Catholics of Ireland to mark you, and see if you are able to bring your statement to the test. I hereby publicly challenge and defy you to select any body of Roman Catholics you please, high or low, learned or unlearned, in the city of Dublin, from fifty to five hundred and select any priest in your diocess, who will stand forward in your defence, and oppose, before those Roman Catholics, and an equal number of Protestants, the following resolutions, which I will undertake to pro- pose and maintain, and put to the meeting : 1st Resolution That it appears to this meeting that the Roman Catholic prelates, among whom, especially, were Dr. Murray, Dr. Doyle, Dr. Crotty, and Dr. Mac Hale, endeavoured to conciliate the good opinion of their Protestant fellow-subjects, before the year 1829, by denying that they held certain intolerant, treacherous, or seditious principles, which Protestants apprehended they maintained and that their denial of these princi- ples was exhibited in the evidence of these prelates be- fore the Committees of both Houses of Parliament, before the Commissioners of Education, and in a certain oath and declaration, signed by all the Roman Catholic prelates in Ireland, as appended to Dr. Doyle's Essay on the Catholic Claims. 2d Resolution That among other subjects which these prelates denied, they, viz. Dr. Doyle and Dr. Mac Hale, denied that the Bulla Ccenae Domini had ever been received or sanctioned by episcopal authority in Ireland, or that it ever would be so and that Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle also solemnly denied that the third Canon of the fourth Lateran Council had any force or authority, not only in Ireland, but in Christendom ; and endeavoured to make it appear doubtful that this Canon had ever been enacted at the fourth Lateran Council. 3d Resolution That it appears to this meeting, that while these prelates were thus denying these principles, and this Bull and Canon, they were wilfully and de- liberately deceiving the Protestants of this empire, and that the meeting concludes this for the following reasons : First Because they had been long and secretly train- 225 ing their priests in a standard of Theology, by Peter Dens, which contained the principles they were openly denying on their oath which standard, it appears from the evidence of Mr. Coyne in their own Directories, he had printed, by the command of all the Roman Catholic prelates in Ireland ; that this book was read in all the Roman Catholic colleges, except Maynooth, where it was not openly adopted, and that it was the conference book for all the Romish priests of Ireland. Secondly Because it appears from the statutes of the province of Leinster, 1770, and from the statutes by which Dr. Murray superseded them in 1831, that the book selected by the bishops for their priests, and in which those priests were trained in their conferences, was the standard whereby the priests were to direct the consciences of the people committed to their charge. Thirdly Because while they were abjuring these principles, and denying this Bull and this Canon, it appears from this standard theology that this Bull was published in brief, as an approved document, in the 6th volume of that book, and therefore, existing in their authorised standard at the moment they were giving their evidence that in the same standard, the fourtli Lateran Council is enumerated among those whose authority they declare to be infallible and that while they were pretending to deny that this third canon was enacted in this council, its existence in numerical order as the third canon is proved both by Dr. Murray's statutes of 1831, and by the very catechism which Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle were teaching the children in their diocesses ; and that, therefore, this is among those canons which these prelates have sworn themselves, and which they make their beneficed priests swear, to obey. That the authority as well as the existence of this canon and its enactment in the council, is demonstrated by their own Corpus Juris Canonici, and in the references to canon law in the Council of Trent, and in Cabbasutius their class book of Canon Law in Maynooth, and in several standards of authority in that college ; and that, therefore, it appears, from these facts and documents, that they were deceiving the Protestants even at the very time they were giving their evidence and swearing their oaths. i 3 226 < 4th Resolution That it appears to this meeting 1 , that after the Roman Catholics succeeded in gaining political power, Dr. Murray and his suffragan prelates not only set up afresh, by their authority, this same standard of theology to be the guide of the priests, to direct the consciences of the people, but that under the express authority and sanction of Dr. Murray, as is proved both by Mr. Coyne's evidence, and his own confession in his pastoral to his priests, a code of canon law, epitomised from the works of Benedict the XIV. was added to Dens's Theology ; and that in this code of laws the Bulla Ccenae Domini is over and over recognised and men- tioned as one of the laws of admitted force and obligation in that code ; that it is referred to again and again as a matter of course in the volume, on whose existence and obligation not even a doubt is cast, except where it is restricted by other papal laws, such as " Pastor Bonus" which is as bad, or worse. 5th Resolution That notwithstanding Dr. Murray's denial of this canon in his evidence, and his assertion in this present letter, that it is utterly false that this canon is contained in this 8th volume, added, by his authority, to the Theology of Dens ; it is clear to this meeting that this canon is cited in that volume, and not only cited, but cited as of unquestionable authority, as the law for bishops to purge heretics out of their diocesses, and to inflict on them canonical penalties, which, as appears from their standard Theology, are, confiscation of property, exile, imprisonment, and death ; and that this proves the utter falsehood of the professions made by him and his brother bishops in their evidence, and in the oath and declaration which they published, so that no man acquainted with the facts ought ever to place any reliance on their oaths again. That, therefore, the letter which Dr. Murray has sent to Mr. O'Connell, and which Mr. O'Connell has read at the Romish Institute in London, is not true, and that Dr. Murray knows it is not true, and that he exhibits in this the awful charac- ter of the apostacy predicted by the apostle " speaking lies in hypocrisy." Now, Sir, I say, in the name of the God of truth, 1 will maintain those resolutions against any man in your church you are able to produce^ and this before a body 227 of my Roman Catholic fellow- subjects, and I have no fear that they will call or think me their enemy I be- lieve, in the sight of God, I am their faithful friend, and I know I desire to be so. I denounce you and I denounce all your hierarchy, and I denounce your priests, as the deepest, deadliest foes of the temporal and eternal happiness of the Roman Catho- lics of Ireland. You keep the people in ignorance, and you keep them in slavery, and you try to kindle and keep alive the deadly feuds that embroil this miserable coun- try ; because, if you did not try to keep alive hatred against heretics, you would be afraid that our Roman Catholic neighbours would be at peace with us, and thus we might begin to read our Bibles together, and learn to look to Christ together, and be Christians, and love one another as Christians, and so all your ungodly traffic for the souls of men, alive or departed, in Ireland or in your fabled treasury of Purgatory, would be at an end. Criminal as is your conduct, and treacherous and false as have been your professions to the Protestants of Ire- land, you have been ten times worse to the Roman Catho- lics. You are the enemy of our persons, but you are the enemy of their immortal souls ; you would bring misery and ruin on us in time, but you destroy them for eter- nity. And now, having given you one set of resolutions on your iniquity as to the temporal guilt of your church, I shall propose to you another for the spiritual benefit of the Roman Catholics, and intreat my fellow-countrymen and neighbours, the Roman Catholics of Dublin, to con- sider well among themselves whether the men who will ho- nestly and faithfully tell them the truth, and maintain that truth in their presence, or those who will impose on them and deceive them, and fear to bring the truth before them, are their best and truest friends. Now, I will maintain these resolutions, in the strength of God, against any man you can send out to dispute them before an equal number of Roman Catholics and Protest- ants. First Resolution: Resolved That Dr. Murray, and all the hierarchy of the Church of Rome, impose on the Roman Catholic laity, by pretending that they teach them the ancient Catholic faith, for that the creed which they set forth as the standard creed of the modern Church of Rome was never composed at any general council that it was never received, or ratified, or even heard of by any general council that it was imposed upon the people by the Pope in the year 1564, and that the Popish bishops se- conded and maintained this imposture, and now pretend to the people that this is the ancient holy Catholic faith of the church, while it is the modern, unholy, anti- Catho- lic faith of the Pope of Rome. Resolved That the second article of this new creed is false, and that Dr. Murray and all the Romish bishops know it to be false ; for that neither Dr. Murray nor any Romish bishop in Ireland ever " received the Scriptures according to the sense which their mother the church has held, or does hold ;" for that their church holds no sense of the Scriptures, and that they know she holds no sense of them, and never gave or has given any sense of them ; and there is not a man among them able to stand forward before the people, and give them the church's sense even of the third chapter of the epistle to the ancient Church at Rome, and that hereby they are proved that they know their article is false. Resolved That in accordance with this new creed, that sets up false mediators, the present Pope, Gregory XVI., has sent over to this country, in the year 1832, an encyclical letter containing the most abominable ido- latry, in which the Virgin Mary is set forth as " the sole foundation of the sinner's hope," and that the Romish bishops have published this idolatry, and that they sell books in their shop to maintain this idolatry ; and that thus the Roman Catholics of Ireland, instead of having- the glorious Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ preached to them by their priests, are kept in ignorance and bondage by these superstitions ; and while the blessed Jesus in- vites sinners to come to him freely for mercy and salva- tion, the souls of the Roman Catholics of Ireland are made merchandize of, and the Bible shut up from the education of themselves and their children lest they dis- cover the impositions that are practised on them. Resolved That the system of the confessional adopted by the Roman Catholic hierarchy, is false, cruel, and obscene. False Because it is to God, and not to a fellow worm, 229 we are to confess to obtain pardon ; as the Psalmist saith, " I said I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord, and thou forgaveth the iniquity of my sin." Psalm xxxii. Cruel Because the system of examination of consci- ence of females, is the most infamous refinement on ty- ranny that ever was practised against unfortunate victims of oppression, and calculated to enslave the whole human race to a set of priests. Obscene Because the most vile and abominable books in any language, are the manuals of the Romish priests for investigating the sins of their penitents that, there- fore, this meeting denounces the Papal confessional. Resolved That there is no peace for a sinner with his God, but through that blessed Redeemer, our Lord Jesus Christ, who has made peace by the blood of his cross for sinners that this peace and this salvation is freely pro- claimed in the Bible to sinners, and that all other refuges are refuges of lies that this is the true hope, and the only hope for Protestants and Roman Catholics that it is our bounden duty, if we expect salvation for our souls, to come to Christ, to trust him, to love him, to serve him, and to love one another as true Christians, in true charity ; and that is nothing but a white lie of the devil to pretend smooth charity openly, and to inculcate secretly the infamous principles of such theology as that of Dens. Resolved That the Protestant Church has long and criminally neglected her duty to the Roman Catholics of Ireland in not testifying of these evils not in a spirit of hostility to them, but of kind, faithful, Christian love for their souls ; and that it is thus our best regard can be shown for our fellow-men in pointing out to them to our best ability both the ways of error and death, and the path of truth and of eternal life. Now, Sir, there are two sets of resolutions. The first of a temporal nature, to prove the falsehood of your let- ter, and of your professions to Protestants. The second, of a spiritual nature, to show the guilt of your church and your office to Roman Catholics. Now, let the Roman Catholics look to you. I leave it to them to consider whether you or I are conscious of speaking the truth in the sight of God to them or not. If you refuse to meet the first set of resolutions, then I tell you that in the name and strength of God, when I 230 feel well and able, as I am not at present equal to much exertion, that I will, I trust, prove the first resolutions, or some of a similar nature, to a public meeting of Pro- testantSj and that, if I am able, also to preach beyond my fixed duty, that I shall preach on these last resolu- tions, I trust, faithfully and affectionately, to my Roman Catholic friends and neighbours ; and I have neither doubt nor fear but that they will believe that I am their sincere and faithful friend and servant in Christ. ROBERT J. M'GHEE. June 1st, 1840. Dr. Murray and all his Priests, having proved their consciousness of the falsehood of his letter, and the truth of these resolutions, by not venturing to answer them either on the platform or in the press, after nearly three months were granted to them, the following letter, with the proof of the facts as to the Bulla Ccenae, was addressed to him in the Dublin Evening Mail of August 24 : TO DR. MURRAY, ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN. " Now the spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter time some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrine of devils ; speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their con- science seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry, and command- ing to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of those which believe and obey the truth." 1 Tim. iv. 1, 2, 3. SIR, On Saturday, May 30th, your letter which had been read by Mr. O'Connell on the 26th, at the meeting of the Romish Institute, in London appeared in the press in Dublin. In this letter you assert that it is an " impudent and unprincipled fabrication" that the Roman Catholic bishops have " established in Ireland the Bulla Coenae Domini, after publicly declaring to the empire that the said bull was never set up nor authorised in Ireland, nor would it ever be published there." You assert that no such bull has been published or authorised by the Bishops of Ireland, nor by any one of them." You add, that " to give an appearance of plausibility to this atrocious libel, and to impose on the credulity of those who had not the means of ascertaining its falsehood, 231 the eight volume of the Theology of Dens is pointed out as containing this obnoxious bull, and the third canon of the 4th Council of Lateran ;" and that " in both cases the assertion is utterly false." Such, Sir, is your statement as published in your letter on the 30th day of May, in the Freeman's Journal. On Wednesday, June 3d, I published in the Dublin Evening Mail a letter in reply to yours, in which I as- serted that your statements on both these points were thoroughly false. I asserted further that you knew them to be false, and I called on you to prove them true, if you were competent to do so, by selecting any man you pleased who could disprove, in the presence of Protes- tants and Roman Catholics, in this city, the facts which you denied, and which I embodied in the shape of reso- lutions, which may be seen in the Mail, as published at the time. To this letter you have given no answer, though you well knew the importance of the interests at stake. The reason is plain : you felt you were unable to answer ; you dared not attempt before the public to prove statements true, which, even at the moment you made them, you knew were totally destitute of truth. There was, how- ever, an important point at issue ; you knew this, and O'Connell knew it too. It compelled you to venture on the desperate experiment of writing that letter ; but when called on to put your statement to the proof, you have fled to your usual and only resource silence. You have had abundance of time to deliberate ; you cannot complain that I have hurried you, or taken you by sur- prise ; and it is now time to bring your letter to that test in the press which you felt it could not stand on the platform. The public must know the facts. Now, there are just three questions necessary to de- termine the truth or falsehood of your letter, in its full- est extent, with respect to the Bulla Ccena3 Domini ; for I shall confine myself at present to this document. FIRST Whether you have set up Dens's Theology as a work of standard authority for your priests, to direct the consciences of the people ? SECONDLY If so, whether this Bull is sanctioned in this work, or cited as being of force or authority in your church ? 232 THIRDLY Whether it is so sanctioned or cited in the new code of laws which you have added as a supplement to Dens, and in which you specifically deny that it is to be found ? If these questions are to be answered in the affirma- tive, then your letter is thoroughly false, and you knew it to be so while you were writing it. As to the first question, I will not trifle with the public patience by re- capitulating the proofs that fasten Dens's Theology on you and all your hierarchy as the authoritative standard for your priests. Indeed, you yourself have rendered any proof of this unnecessary, because, after you had vainly attempted to get rid of the charge both in your letter to Lord Melbourne and to the Protestants of Eng- land in 1835, finding all efforts vain, you thought it best to put a bold front on the case ; and accordingly, in your Pastoral to your clergy, October 1836, you declare that " the loork contains much useful matter" You affirm that " it is accurate as far as regards matters of faith ;" and you say, you " have no hesitation in recommending it as a useful summary to their attentive perusal" Now, I omit your statutes, I omit your directories, I omit all Coyne's evidence, and all the tissue of proof ad- duced from various sources on the subject. I take this, your own Pastoral your own eulogium on Dens your own admission that the book is accurate as it respects the faith of your church your own recommendation of it to your priests ; and now give me leave just to propose to you one question : When Papal bishops recommend any Papal Bull to their priests or people, do they not thereby sanction and authorise that Bull, and give it full force among them, unless it is reclaimed against by the majority of bishops in the land ? If you deny this, you deny not only the principle laid down in every book in your church that treats on the subject, but you deny all the evidence sworn to by all the men who gave evidence on the subject before the com- mitees of Parliament. You deny the oaths of Dr. Mac Hale, Dr. Doyle, Dr. Slevin, and your own. I omit their evidence ; but remember your own words you swore, or gave in evidence as if on oath, before the Com- mittee of the House of Commons, that "Roman Catho- lics are obliged to submit to the decisions and decrees of the 233 Pope on points of faith and morals, which are expressly or tacitly assented to, or not dissented from, by the majority of bishops." You swore " That it is the doctrine of every Catholic that the Pope, as the head of the church, has a right to address a doctrinal decree to the whole church. By this very act he summons the pastors of the church to say whether or not that is conformable to the Catholic faith ; and whether they distinctly express their assent to it, or tacitly signify it, by not dissenting from it; it then becomes a declaration that such is the belief of the church at large ; and as the church, whether dispersed at large, or assembled in its general councils, is infallible, its decisions are a rule of faith to which every Catholic is bound to submit" These, Sir, are your own words, and this is a vital principle of your church. Mark, then, how stands the fact and your oath, compared with your letter, read by Mr. O'Connell. Can you take a book containing a Papal Bull a Bull annually renewed in Rome can you tell your priests that " it is accurate as Jar as regards matters of faith ;" and that you " have no hesitation in recommending it to their attentive perusal ?" Can you do this in one public letter, and then presume to say in another that you neither authorize nor sanction the Bulls that are contained in that book ? The very ques- tion is unnecessary. But this is merely taking you on your own confession merely quoting your own public admission in your Pastoral. But when we know that even this admission, convicting you as it does, is not one-tenth part of the truth when we know that the book you were thus pretending generally to approve and recommend was in reality the chosen, adopted, published, authoritative standard of yourself and all your hierarchy demonstrated to be so now for two-and-thirty years when we know from your own statutes, which you so laboured to conceal, and thought so effectually concealed, that though you were writing this mock Pastoral to your priests, you and your suffragan bishops had been for five years before it, secretly drilling those very priests to direct the consciences of the people by this identical book, which you were thus pretending, as it were cursorily, to recommend to their perusal when we know this, I say, Sir when we can prove it when you could not stand forward to deny one tittle of it here, in 234 the midst of your own diocess, and among your own priests and when there is not a man among them that could venture to meet the case with his statutes and di- rectories in his hand, to rescue you from the public ex- posure which your own documents have entailed on you how is it, Sir, that you have the effrontery to dare to send a public letter to be read in London, asserting that not all or any of your bishops had authorised a Bull which they had all sanctioned, and you, yourself, above them all ? Has not Jehovah justly stamped upon the forehead of that superstition which you administer, the character- istic marks of her teachers " speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared with a hot iron ?" But the force of this depends on the second point, viz. : whether this Bull is sanctioned or cited in this work, as being of force or authority in your church ? This is a plain matter of fact and I have only to refer every man who has, or who can consult Dens's Theology, to the sixth volume, from page 264 to page 325, in which space they will see the Bulla Coense Do- mini more frequently quoted than any Bull of all the Popes of Rome in the whole work beside. It is mentioned by name more than 50 times in these 61 pages in fact, the whole treatise 'on reserved cases is regulated according to that Bull. It is declared by a decree of the College De Prop. Fide, that no man is to dare to absolve from the cases reserved in it to the Pope. p. 264. Apostacy is reserved to the Pope by it p. 275. There are three standards to determine the cases re- served to Pope, and the first is the Bulla Coanae. p. 297. The Bull is actually briefed into 20 sections, and the heads of each section given. pp. 298, 299. The question is proposed, whether it be in force in Belgium, and the decision given by Dens is, that it is in force against heresy, apostacy, and the reading of here- tical books there. p. 300. You have three memorial lines of cases reserved to the Pope p. 301, of which the first is " Haeresis, haeretici libri, violator azyli" and there are chapters on each of these, demonstrating this reserva- tion on the authority of the Bulla Ccena. 235 There are three chapters on the power of absolving from reserved cases, in which the case is argued in every chapter on the authority of the Bulla Coanae. Again You have yourself given, in your evidence before the Parliamentary Committee, that the Bull Uni- genitus is in force in Ireland; now, what is the sanction under which this Bull is enforced ? You have it laid down at page 300, that " Those who pertinaciously reject the Bull Unigenitus, or who hold, teach, or defend one of the heretical propositions condemned in it, &c., and who show this by any external sign, are subjected, as if guilty of open heresy, to excommunication reserved in the Bulla Coenae Domini." Thus, the Bulla Ccense is the standard by which the Bull Unigenitus, which you have sworn to be in force, is enforced in Ireland ; and, with all this host of evidence in this book, which you openly avow you recommend to your priests, you dare to assert in your public letter of last May, that this bull has never been published or autho- rised by the bishops of Ireland, nor by any of them. Now, what is the demonsti'ated fact ? Why, that this book was the secret standard for all your bishops in Ire- land, and that it had been so for eighteen years, at the time you were giving your evidence that Dr. M'Hale and Dr. Doyle had been, themselves, drilled in this as priests and professors, and were drilling others in it as bishops learning this bull teaching this bull secretly, at the very moment they were swearing that it had never been received, and never would be received in Ireland that you and every one of your hierarchy had been en- gaged in the very same process at the time you were giving that public oath and declaration signed by every man of you, to blind and deceive the Protestants of this empire an oath utterly at variance with the existence of that Bull in the nation. Yes, Sir, and at the time you were publicly signing this oath and declaration, and publicly addressing it to your priests and the Roman Catholic laity, you were at the same moment, and had been for years before, and have been ever since, drilling those priests to teach that people a system in utter con- tradiction of the document you were with such seeming solemnity addressing to them before the public and now, after all this, in the teeth of testimony which you dare 236 not attempt to disprove, of evidence which you dare not meet, you have the audacity to deny the facts of the case in your letter, after you had forsworn in this oath and declaration, the fundamental principles of your religion. You did not set up the Bulla Ccenae Domini, Sir ! Sir, I assert, not only that you have done so, but you have done more ; you have proved that you carry the spirit and the letter of that Bull, into the very heart of your secret movements against the Protestants of this empire. For not content with setting up the Bulla Ccense Domini, that Bull of universal excommunication, in the standard by which you drill your priests you fulminated, in your secret Synod, the sentence of excommunication against every Protestant in the empire, from the cottage to the throne. Yes, Sir, in those secret statutes which you gave out of your hand to every bishop and priest in your province, and while these statutes were undetected, you addressed the Protestants of the empire as your " Beloved Fellow Christians !" You excluded them from the pale of Christianity you denounced them with the heaviest censure in the most official, the most authoritative manner, which your office as a Popish bishop enabled you to do you collected your suffragan bishops in synod to do so you delivered your denunciation to your priests, which, under the heaviest penalties you can inflict on them, they are bound to re- ceive and obey you did this secretly, carrying the spirit of the Bulla Ccenae Domini, as far as you could, into the very heart of every bishop and every priest, and every Roman Catholic layman, in your province ; and then you come out to call those whom you have denounced your " beloved fellotv- Christians" you come with professions of loyalty to your excommunicated Sovereign, and with pro- fessions of charity to her excommunicated subjects, and when you have denounced them all, as far as in you lies, with your secret, cordial curse, you come out into the public press, and try to deceive them with the hollow mockery of your open hypocritical benediction. Do you venture to deny it, Sir ? bring forth your statutes and turn to page 109 ; and know, Sir, now that your statutes and your directories, and your pastoral, and all these documents that prove the facts are no longer private pro- perty; they are all lodged in the universities; every statement I have made upon the subject is lodged there beside them ; and now, Sir, you may enclose this letter to Mr. O'Connell tell him to take it and read it in his public meetings, and to exhibit the dreadful uncharitable- ness of bringing such charges against the " meekest of all Christian gentlemen." But tell him, too, from me, Sir, that he knows it every tittle to be true, and that if he presumes to deny one syllable it contains, I'll meet him, if he dares to bring your letter with him in his hand, on any spot from the Rotunda to Freemason's Hall, and make him admit either the falsehood of that letter, and the truth of this, or the falsehood of all the principles of Papal authority in the Church of Rome. But, Sir, you deny the specific fact that the Bulla Ccenae Domini is to be found in the eighth volume of Dens, or rather that volume of canon law which you have added to Dens. I meet your specific denial with a specific assertion, that it is thoroughly false, and that you know it to be so. Do you intend, Sir, to prop up your statement by the mean, contemptible, equivocation, that the Bull is not printed at length in this volume of your authorised law? If so, this is true, indeed, and I freely grant you all the credit you can derive from the fact, and all the weight that is due to your assertions. But, Sir, do you pretend to say, first that the cita- tion of any law, as of authority, does not imply the existence and operation of this law as effectually as if it were quoted at full length ? Or, do you mean to say, secondly-: that this Bull is not so cited in this volume, as a Bull of well known existence and authority by your priests, for whose direction in ruling the consciences of the people you published this code of canon law ? You must assert either of these to give a shadow of truth to your letter ; and, choose which you please, you choose what you know to be directly false ; therefore, your letter is false, and you know it is. The Bull is quoted over and over again in your supplement to Dens, and if you or Mr. O'Connell dare to meet the proof, I will publish in the press, or proclaim on the platform, the statement of the facts and references, and show how the doctrines, the Bulls and Canons which the Papal hie- rarchy, and you among the rest, abjured in your evidence 238 before the Committees of the British Parliament, before the Commissioners of Education, and before the nation in your published oaths and declarations, are demonstrated in your principles identified with your religion, and embodied in your laws to govern this wretched country by the publication of this code of infamous Papal de- cretals, in addition to your standard of no less infamous Papal theology. I call, Sir, upon the Protestants of Ireland, as they value all that is dear to them in time I call on the Roman Catholics of Ireland, as they value their immortal souls, to mark this system of infernal policy, which is maintained by a set of tyrants as if it were the religion of Christ. Justice, Sir, that much abused perverted term, justice for Ireland justice for the Roman Catho- lics and Protestants of Ireland, demands the public expo- sure and denunciation of the men whose atrocious princi- ples and craft will " drench our streets and our fields in blood." I quote the words of Doctor Doyle, and I apply them to his principles and your principles his laws and your laws, and I say there is not a shadow of hope for Ireland, unless its inhabitants, of all creeds and classes, shall be awakened by God's mercy to a genuine sense of the horrid principles of Popery. The more I see of those principles, the more I feel for my poor countrymen. The Roman Catholic laity of Ire- land are not the criminals but the victims the Ribbon- men are innocent and unoffending members of society, compared with the traitors who stimulate them to their crimes, and then leave them to perish for their fidelity and their obedience to their taskmasters. I have tried your veracity as to the Bulla Ccenae Do- mini. If I am spared I shall try it next, as applied to the 3d canon of the 4th Lateran Council. But, Sir, while it is a part of a Christian's duty to expose and denounce the crime, it is his privilege and duty to proclaim pardon and mercy from the Gospel to the criminal ; therefore, I say to you, O thou aged man, bending down, as thou art, in the service of a hard and cruel master turn from the service of anti- Christ to Christ come out from that accursed " Babylon," that " mother of harlots and abo- minations of the earth," that monster " drunk with the blood of the Saints," who has nursed you in principles of darkness, that fly from the light of truth come out from her, that you be not a partaker of her plagues. I must denounce your principles but I hope that God may deliver your soul, and bring you, as I hope and believe he brought poor Dr. Doyle, to turn from wafers, saints, masses, unctions, and all the lying refuges of papal superstition, to Christ the true hope the only refuge, and the sure and everlasting salvation of lost sinners, like you and R. J. M'GHEE. The plain proofs adduced in this letter evince the reason why Dr. Murray and his priests did not dare to meet the challenge in the former. The falsehood and iniquity of these unhappy men will be still more mani- fested in that which followed, and which appeared in the Dublin Evening Mail of Monday, October 5 THE THIRD CANON OF THE FOURTH LATERAN COUNCIL, SET UP BY DR. MURRAY AND THE ROMISH BISHOPS, AS THE LAW FOR EXTERMI- NATING THE PROTESTANTS OF IRELAND OUT OF THEIR RESPECTIVE DIOCESSES. 1832. TO DR. MURRAY, ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBJSHOP OF . DUBLIN. " Now the Spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving, heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their con- science seared with a hot iron." 1st Tim. iv. 1, 2. " And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABY- LON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINA- TIONS or THE EARTH." " And I saw the woman drunk with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus." Rev. xvii. 5, 6. " Ye are of your father, the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do he was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth when he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his own, for he is a liar, and the father of it." John viii. 44. Dublin, September 28, 1840. Sin Indisposition and consequent absence from home have prevented the more speedy redemption of my promise. But it is well that the nation should see the crimes of the papacy substantiated with slow and calm deliberation. It is well that men should have time to think over the case, and to see that no opportunity 240 afforded you to recur to every resource of self-defence can enable you to urge one syllable in your vindication, or allow you any result from the denial of your guilt, beyond the mortifying additional exposure of your folly and audacity in attempting to deny it. I now proceed to examine your statement as to the third Canon of the fourth Lateran Council. You say in your letter, read in London by Mr. O'Connell, that it is utterly false that this canon is contained in the 8th volume of Dens. My reply is That your statement is thoroughly destitute of all truth, for that it is contained in that volume. That you know it to be thoroughly destitute of truth, for that you know it is contained in that volume. That this canon is cited in that volume as the au- thority for yourself and your brother bishops, to exter- minate the Protestants of Ireland from your dioceses. That this is in flat violation of the evidence and the oaths of yourself and your brother bishops, before the Committees of the Houses of Parliament, and the Com- missioners of Education, in 1825 and 1826, and no less in utter violation of the confederated oath of yourself and every Popish archbishop and bishop in this country. I shall confine myself strictly to facts, without any comment, further than to request that those who read may consider whether the facts in this letter do not furnish a satisfactory comment on the texts which I have selected for its motto. The proofs of the falsehood of your letter, read by Mr. O'Connell, lie in the compass of three short ques- tions : First Did you authorise the code of Papal laws, added as an 8th volume to Dens's Theology in 1832 ? This is a point confessed ; you have yourself declared, in your pastoral to your priests in October, 1836, that you did authorise its publication, and that it was in much repute in your church. The second question is, does the publication of these laws, under your sanction, when the majority of the other Papal bishops do not reclaim against them, put them in force as being of infallible authority and obliga- tions, on the consciences of the Roman Catholics of Ireland ? 241 This is settled on still higher authority ; you have yourself sworn that this is a principle of your church, corroborating the evidence of your predecessor, Dr. Troy ; and such is the evidence, too, of all your books, bishops, and professors, so that any- further proof is superfluous on the point. The last and only question then to be settled is Does this 8th volume, so sanctioned, and with its laws so enforced, contain this third Canon of the fourth Council of Lateran ? This is a mere question of fact, and only requires to make two or three remarks, and then to transcribe the extract. The remarks are these : that the quibbling equivoca- tion of your letter to O'Connell does not shield you, as you expect, from the direct charge of falsehood, although this canon is not actually transcribed in this volume ; because, when a law is expressly cited as an authority for any purpose, to assert that the law is not to be found where it is cited, because it is not actually transcribed there, is so utterly false and futile, that it were a waste of time to refute it. Every digest of law that ever was published, would be totally useless and absurd, if this were true. For just as it were a proof of the grossest ignorance in any writer to cite a law that had been repealed, so the citation of a law by any competent authority, evinces that that law is both in being and in force ; and you have not only said, but sworn that the publication of a law by episcopal authority puts it into force. Now, you have laid down in this book a certain line of duty for yourself and your brother bishops, to which you are bound by law, and you have cited the law by the authority of which you are bound to it. The duty you have laid down for yourself and your brethren, is the extermination of heretics out of your diocesses. The law which you cite to enforce this duty of your religion, is the third Canon of the fourth Lateran Council, as laid down by the infallible authority of your Pope, speaking ex cathedra, in his Diocesan Synod. I shall quote the very words of your episcopal obligation, literally translated ; and then I shall quote the law by which you enforce it. 1st. The episcopal duly of Dr. Murray and his broths Irishops in Ireland, as laid down in his avowed and au- thorised code of laws, which, he informs us, is in much repute in his church. Dens, 8th vol., p. 82. TITLE " H^ERETICI." " The bishop is bound, even in places where the office of the Holy Inquisition is in force, sedulously to take care that he may purge the diocess entrusted to him from heretics ; and, if he shall find any, he ought to punish him with the canonical punishments." Diocesan Synod of Pope Benedict XIV., lib. 7, cap. 32, n. 3, t. 2, p. 329, Nov. edit These are, as your standard informs us, " excommunication, confiscation, exile, imprisonment, and death." You graciously add, to do you justice, that when we are brought before your tribunal, and renounce our errors, you can give us absolution, and reconcile us to the church. Thanks " mitius id sane." 2d. The law cited by Dr. Murray for the enforcement of this the episcopal duty of himself and his brother bishops. The first part of this citation I need not here tran- scribe, for the sake of brevity. It is found at length in my book on the Laws of the Papacy, first edition, pp. 97-99 ; second ditto, pp. 137139. It is only necessary to state, that there is first quoted a letter of Isodorus to Pope Lucius, pressing on bishops the duty of punish- ing heretics ; then, as this is considered doubtful, there is a citation, declared to be indubitable, from the Coun- cil of Rheims to the same effect. Then you proceed as follows : "AND THAT WE MAY NOT WASTE OUR TIME IN ILLUSTRATING A SUBJECT WHICH IS UNDOUBTED AMONGST ALL, IT WILL BE ABUNDANTLY SUFFICIENT TO ALLEGE ONE SANCTION OF INNOCENT III. IN THE FOURTH GENERAL COUNCIL OF LATERAN, A.D. 1215, IN THE 3d CANON OF WHICH, a hero and a legislator a man selected by the Almighty to break the rod which had scourged Europe a man raised up by Providence to confirm thrones to re-establish altars to direct the councils of England at a crisis the most difficult, and to staunch the blood and heal the wounds of the country which gave him birth. An enlightened and wise parliament perfected what the Sovereign and his counsellors commenced, and already the effects of their wisdom and justice are visible, and duly appreciated by all the wise and good. The storm which almost ture ; and if they can keep them lashed up in a spirit of hostility to their Protestant neighbours, so as to make them as much as possible their own slaves, and to prevent the approach of light to their minds, this is all they care for. This is their charity of God, and their love to the souls of the people. wrecked the country has subsided, whilst social order, with peace and justice in her train, prepares to establish her sway in this long distracted country.* * When we place beside this seemingly charitable and Chris- tian address, the facts; we shall see what a light is thrown on it. We have detected from their own authentic and original documents, now lodged in the Universities of this empire, the fact that these Bishops had assembled in Synod in 1808, and then and there adopted and ordered the Theology of Dens to be printed for their priests. We learn from their Statutes, now also lodged in the Universities, that the bishops always selected some approved au- thor for their priests to study, that by this they might direct the con- sciences of the people. We learn from their own bookseller's tes- timony, now also deposited in the Universities, that in 1809 Dens was in process of being printed for all the Romish bishops in Ire- land. We learn also from another document, safely lodged in Oxford, that in 1814 this work was read in all the Irish colleges confessedly, except at Maynooth, where they were afraid it might be known, and that it was the conference book for every diocese in Ireland. We learn from the books themselves, now deposited also in the Universities, that these bishops patronized and propagated in the most clandestine manner from the year 1813, the Rhemish notes of the Testament, and that while one of the very bishops who signs this pastoral, swore that those notes were not circulated to his knowledge, under the patronage of any bishop or priest in Ireland, they were in circulation at that moment under the patronage of himself aud eleven of his brother bishops. We learn from the authentic and original documents, the Statutes and Directories, now lodged in the Universities, that Dr. Murray, in Provincial Synod, in the very next year after this smooth address re established this same system of theology for the conferences of his province ; and that he added to it the body of laws which forms the chief subject of this volume, of which those who shall have read thus far, do not require to learn the character ; but when we place these demonstra- ted facts, of which we have their long concealed but now detected documents lodged in our own Universities, we may safely say that the gloss of charity and religion, which is put on this pastoral ad- dress, furnishes an aggravated picture of the most disgusting dupli- city the most depraved treachery the most diabolical falsehood, that ever was presented to the eye of a nation. When they call the measure of 1829, for which they affect such gratitude, " a healing measure" it is sickening to think of their mockery. Like a knave, who had inflicted a wound upon himself that he might be disabled from serving as a soldier, and only watched his opportunity to desert and to betray ; who, while he was expressing continual gratitude to those who were administering healing remedies in the hospital, was ever secretly himself applying some irritating, fretting drug, which baffled every effort of ail skill to heal, kept continually fester- ing the wound he had inflicted, and precluded every hope of sound And is not the king, beloved brethren, whom by the law of God we are bound to honour, entitled now to all the honour, and all the obedience, and all the gratitude you can bestow ? And do not his ministers merit from you a confidence commensurate with the labours and the zeal expended by them on your behalf ? And that legis- lature, which raised you up from your prostrate con- dition, and gave to you, without reserve, all the privileges you desired is not that legislature entitled to your reverence and love ? We trust that your feelings on this subject are in unison with our own, and that a steady attachment to the constitution and laws of your country, as well as to the person and government of your gracious sovereign, will be manifest in your entire conduct.* and healthy granulation. These men, while they talk of gratitude for healing measures, are the monsters who have inflicted, and are ever rankling the wounds of their unhappy country ever fretting, galling and festering the sores they have produced themselves tearing off in secret the balm applied to every wound, and irritating and inflaming the unhappy patients to fever and to madness. Take this smooth and lying pastoral, that talks of healing measures openly to the people, and then compare it with the curses of the secret sta- tutes the bitter persecutions of the secret theology drilled into the priests to direct the consciences of the people the fiendish notes upon the Bible, and the laws surreptitiously set up of treason, of confiscation, and of slaughter, and then you learn to estimate aright their truth and their gratitude for this healing measure. * This was the Sovereign against whom they had the Bulk Coenae published from 1808 this was the Sovereign against whom, and all placed in authority under him, both in church and state, they pub- lished the next year, after they signed these smooth professions of loyalty, their infamous Bull " Pastor Bonus,'' giving to their Poenitentiaries the power of pardoning every crime of what atrocity soever the perjurer, the robber, the outlaw, the murderer and the traitor all except the Sovereign, and those who held any subor- dinate authority, for their heresy ! They must go to the Pope for par- don for their crimes. This was the Sovereign against whom they published next year that Bull, " Super Soliditate," which even the Queen of Portugal, though herself a Romanist, would not allow to be printed within the confines of her kingdom. This was the Sove- reign against whom they published that Bull, which asserts more than the indirect power of the Pope over these dominions a power which they had foresworn till Perjury herself might be supposed to have grown pale with listening to their oaths. This was that Sove- reign against whom they published " Pastoralis Regiminis" set- ting up the power of the Pope directly over all the Roman Catholics in these dominions ; and backing his authority with all the terrors of 330 Labour, therefore, in all things to promote the end which the legislature contemplated in passing this bill for your relief, to wit, the pacification and improvement of Ireland. Let religious discord cease ; let party feuds and civil dissensions be no more heard of ; let rash, and unjust, and illegal oaths be not even named amongst you ; and if sowers of discord or sedition should attempt to trouble your repose, seek for a safeguard against them in the protection afforded by the law.* Be sober and watch, so that no one may have evil to say of you ; give way to anger rather than contend with an adversary, so that nothing, on your part, may be want- ing to promote peace and good-will among all classes and descriptions of the Irish people.^ To our venerable brethren, the clergy, of whatsoever his spiritual tyranny. This was the Sovereign this was the Legis- lature this was the Constitution whose throne whose laws whose very existence they sought to overturn, by every effort which Papal treachery and falsehood, and sedition could compass by all the complicated tissue of villainy which has been detailed in this volume, and in those which have been published by Dr. O'Sul- livan, and the Editor, which are now all deposited in the Universi- ties, with the documents that substantiate them all. * It is impossible to find new language to express the new feel- ings of disgust and execration, which every fresh paragraph of such a fiendish tissue of hypocrisy excites. For men to talk of " the pacification and improvement of Ireland," who were distributing the elements of war and sedition through every parish on the surface of the country for the men who were drilling their priests in Dens, and telling the people under their own sanction and authority, that the Rhemish notes were the infallible interpretation of the Scriptures for these men to dare pretend to say, " let religious discord cease let party feuds and civil dissentions be no more heard of!" And as to warning them against " sowers of discord and sedition," it is like nothing but an incendiary coming as a friend to extinguish the flames of your dwelling, while he sends his secret emissaries to some hidden spot where they can pour unperceived a stream of oil upon the flames. f It is probable that it was from this, the Ribbon signal was bor- rowed. When the villain who betrays the victim to death, wants to point him out to the man who is appointed to assassinate him, he lays his hand upon his shoulder and says, " don't be quarrelling." (See evidence before the Lords' Committee on the Ribbon system.) The apostolical succession of these gentlemen cannot be disputed, if they are traced properly to that prototype, whose principles they inculcate, and whose example they follow. 331 degree, we propose, with reference to what here follows, our own example : they will copy it into their lives, and adhere to it as a rule of conduct.* We united our efforts with those of the laity, in seeking to attain their just rights, and to attain them without a compromise of the freedom of our church. Success attended our united efforts, because reason, and justice, and religion, and the voice of mankind, were upon our side. We rejoice at the result, regardless of those provisions, in the great measure of relief, which injuriously affect ourselves, and not only us, but those religious orders which the church of God, even from the apostolic times, has nurtured and cherished in her bosom. These provisions, however, which were, as we hope and believe, a sacrifice required, not by reason or policy, but by the prejudices holding captive the minds of even honest men, did not prevent us from rejoicing at the good which was effected for our country. But we rejoiced at that result, not more on public grounds, than we did because we found ourselves discharged from a duty which necessity alone had allied to our ministry a duty imposed on us by a state of times which has passed, but a duty which we have gladly relinquished, in the fervent hope, that by us or our suc- cessors it may not be resumed. These are the senti- * Of the solemn sincerity of this injunction to their priests to follow their example, there cannot be the slightest doubt. Let us only consider what that example is what is the standard for episco- pal duty, which these divines set up for themselves, according to the law of their church, on the year after they gave out this pastoral, commanding their priests to follow their example. It will be found in page 137, where they have set up as their standard of duty, to exterminate heretics out of their dioceses, founding this sacred dis- charge of their episcopal vocation on the 3rd Canon of the 4th Lateran Council, of which, indeed, while they forswore the obligation of it, they candidly confessed the nature, namely, that "it would drench our streets and fields in blood. 1 ' But having put it into force by publication, they lay no common sanction on themselves to discharge the exterminating duties it enjoins, on the ground that the bishop who fails to do so, must be deposed so that the duty of following their example is enforced on their priests by the highest sanction that can be applied to episcopal avarice, or sacerdotal am- bition. These laws being set up for their clergy, to be drilled in their conferences, they took special care that they should neither be ignorant of the duties which they were bound to discharge, or the vengeance consequent on their refusal to perform them. 332 ments which the spirit of our calling inspires, they are the sentiments which never ceased to animate us, and which our clergy, always obedient to our voice, will cherish all with us, as the apostle commands, " all may say the same thing, and there may be no divisions amongst * Now the only observations which the Editor would make on this, are Let the public read the case of Dens and of these laws, set up by these Popish bishops in 1831 then take any file of newspapers, and read the regular proceedings of these men from the day they gave out this Pastoral to this hour. Let them hear their speeches, and read their letters on these subjects : The Reform Bill ; on the Municipal Corporation Bill ; on the Precursor Society ; on Tithes ; on the Church ; on Education ; on Elections ; in fact on all sub- jects, in which it was possible to disturb, to incense, to agitate, to inflame, and to convulse the nation. Let them mark the support they have uniformly given to the progress and the designs of that tool of their sedition and their villainy, Daniel O'Connell. Let them see how they have wrung the means of upholding him in his career from the hard grasp of the poor Roman Catholic population. Let them look at them now gradually enrolling their names in the list of men, who are seeking by threats and their public agitation, to do in plain terms what they can scarcely cover with the thin veil of falsehood and hypocrisy that is to dismember the empire to cast off the British yoke to uproot every Protestant institution; not only to overthrow the Protestant religion, but to exterminate every man who professes it out of Ireland ; and to seize on all the nation the first moment that war or any disaster makes treason pro- bably practicable or safe. Let the public look to these facts, and compare them with this Pastoral, and they will see that a blacker tissue of hypocrisy and falsehood was never signed by any body of men in one associated act of villainy than that smooth Pastoral of 1830, which bears the signatures of the Popish bishops of the Italian apostacy in Ireland. O ye wretched sinners, marked by God himself as " speaking lies ' in hypocrisy," let the last word that escapes this pen on your subject, be a truth to magnify that glorious Gospel, from which your church has apostatized. To deny the guilt that is proved against you, or to deliver your own poor souls is all beyond your power. Flee ! ye hardened criminals ; ye who survive these acts of falsehood, flee from the wrath to come. Repent, and believe the Gospel. The murderers of Christ found mercy : so may ye. It is hoped poor Dr. Doyle found mercy; and that he fled to Christ as his salvation. There is mercy in Jesus for the chief of sinners. That God, in his grace, may deliver the Roman Catholics of Ireland from your anti- christian instructions, and rescue your own souls from the perdition which such crimes entail on man, is the sincere and fervent prayer of one who is the enemy of your guilt, but the friend of your souls. As to the rest, my beloved brethren, clergy and laity, we charge you to be steadfast in the faith ; preserve this faith unimpaired and unsullied, for it is " a best gift from above," (James i. 17,) and surpasses all whatever the earth or its rulers can bestow. Be not weakened by distress, or influenced by seduction. Guard from danger the children of your affection, whom our Father in Heaven has confided to your care. Let no wild fanati- cism, alike injurious to the church and to the state, find access to your families, or be blended with the education of your children. Hope with us, that upon this subject of education, our reiterated prayers, founded upon justice and the public good, will be heard favourably by a government and legislature, anxious only to promote the public interest, and consolidate the public peace. Beloved brethren, farewell ! And may the peace of God, which surpasseth all understanding, keep your hearts and minds in Christ Jesus. (Phil. 4, c. 7, v.) ! Patrick Curtis, D.D. f D - Murray, D.D. Oliver Kelly, D.D. I Robert Laffan, D.D. W. Coppinger, D.D. f Michael Collins, D.D. f Cornelius Egan, D.D. f Wm. Kinsella, D.D. f P. M'Laughlin, D.D. f William Higgins, D.D. t John Murphy, D.D. * f Edmund French, D.D. t John Ryan, D.D. f James Brown, D.D. t Patrick M'Mahon, D.D. f Robert Logan, D.D. f Patrick M'Gettigan, D.D. f Edward Keruan, D.D. t James Keating, D.D. f J nn M'Hale, D.D. t James Doyle, D.D. f Thomas Costello, D.D. f William Crolly, D.D. f P- M'Nicholas, D.D. f Thomas Coen, D.D. f N. Foran, D.D. t Thomas Kelly, D.D. Dublin, 9th February, 1830. A TEST PROPOSED BY THE EDITOR TO DELIVER PROTES- TANTS FROM THE POLITICAL POWER OF THE PAPACY, AND TO AFFORD ROMAN CATHOLICS AN OPPORTUNITY OF ABANDONING THAT IDO- LATROUS, INTOLERANT, ACCURSED APOSTACY. As the publication of this Book will, it is hoped and intended by the Editor, be followed by an united and determined effort on the part of the Protestants of this Empire to deliver themselves and their religion from the political power of these laws, and the Papal apos- tacy, and to afford their Roman Catholic fellow-subjects an oppor- tunity of proving its iniquity, and coming out to protest against it. The following Test is proposed by the Editor, as effectual for this purpose, under the Divine blessing. As it will be argued in ano- ther way, it is merely printed here for the sake of reference for those who shall have this book. A TEST FOR CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS LIBERTY FOR ALL ROMAN CATHOLIC ELECTORS, AND ALL PERSONS OF THE ROMAN CA- THOLIC RELIGION ELECTED OR APPOINTED TO ANY OFFICE IN THE BRITISH EMPIRE. Whereas, by a certain document of the Church of Rome, profes- sing to be and commonly received and known as the third canon of a certain General Council, held in the year of our Lord 1215, cal- led the Fourth Lateran Council, it is among other things enacted as follows : " We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy which ex- alteth it self against this holy, orthodox, and Catholic faith, which we have set forth above ; condemning all heretics, by whatsoever names they may be reckoned ; who have indeed divers faces, but their tails are bound together, for they make agreement in the same folly. " Let such persons, when condemned, be left to the secular powers who may be present, or to their officers, to be punished in a fitting manner, those who are of the clergy being first degraded from their orders, so that the goods of such condemned persons, being laymen, shall be confiscated ; but in the case of clerks, be applied to the churches from which they received their stipends. " But let those who are only marked with suspicion, be smitten with the sword of anathema, and shunned by all men until they make pro- per satisfaction, unless, according to the grounds of suspicion and the quality of the person, they shall have demonstrated their innocence by a proportionate purgation. So that if any shall persevere in excommunication for a twelvemonth, thenceforth they shall be con- demned as heretics. And let the secular powers, whatever offices they may hold, be induced and admonished, and, if need be, com- pelled by ecclesiastical censure, that as they desire to be accounted faithful," they should, for the defence of the faith, publicly set forth 335 on oath, that to the utmost of their power they will strive to exter- minate from the lands under their jurisdiction all heretics who shall be denounced by the Church ; so that whensoever any person is advanced, either to spiritual or temporal power, he be bound to confirm this decree with an oath. " But if any temporal lord, being required and admonished by the Church, shall neglect to cleanse his country of this heretical filth, let him be bound with the chain of excommunication, by the metropolitan, and the other co-provincial bishops. And if he shall scorn to make satisfaction within a year, let this be signified to the supreme pontiff: that, thenceforth, he may declare his vassals to be absolved from their fidelity to him, and may expose his land to be occupied by the Catholics, who, having exterminated the here- tics, may, without contradiction, possess it, and preserve it in purity of faith ; saving the right of the chief lord, so long as he himself presents no difficulty and offers no hinderance in this mat- ter : the same law, nevertheless, being observed concerning those who have not lords in chief. * " But we decree also, to subject to excommunication, the believ- ers, the receivers, the defenders, the abettors of the heretics ; firmly determing that if any one, after he has been marked with excommu- nication, shall refuse to make satisfaction within a twelvemonth, he be thenceforth of right in very deed infamous, and be not admitted to public offices or councils, nor to elect for any thing of the sort, nor to give evidence. Let him also be intestable, so as neither to have power to bequeath, nor to succeed to any inheritance: " Moreover, let no man be obliged to answer him in any matter, but let him be compelled to answer others. If, haply he be a judge, let his sentence have no iorce, nor let any causes be brought for his hearing. If he be an advocate, let not his pleading be admitted. If a votary, let the instruments drawn up by him be invalid, and be condemned with their damned author. And we charge that the same be observed in similar cases. But if he be a clerk, let him be deposed from every office and benefice, that where there is the greatest fault, the greatest vengeance may be exercised. " We add, moreover, that every archbishop or bishop shall either by himself or his archdeacon, or other honest and suitable persons, twice, or at least once every year, go round his own diocese, in which there shall be a report that heretics inhabit^-and there shall compel three or more men of credible testimony, or if it shall seem expedient, the whole neighbourhood to swear, that if they shall know any heretics there, or any holding secret conventicles, or differing from the ordinary conversation, life, and morals of the faithful, they shall endeavour to give information of it to the bishop ; but the bishop himself shall cite the person accused into his presence, who, unless they shall have cleared themselves from the crime al- leged against them, or if, after having cleared themselves they shall relapse into their former perfidy, let them be punished according to the canons. But if any of them, with damnable obstinacy, reject- ing the religion of an oath, shall, perhaps, be unwilling to swear, let them on that very ground be considered as heretics 336 " We will, therefore, and command, and in virtue of obedience strictly enjoin, that for the diligent performance of these things, the bishops shall diligently unite throughout their dioceses, if they wish to escape canonical vengeance ; for if any bishop shall have been ne- gligent, or remiss in purifying his diocese from the leaven of hereti- cal pravity, when this shall be made to appear by certain proofs, he shall both be deposed from his episcopal office, and another shall be substituted in his place, who shall be both willing and able to con- found heretical pravity." And whereas in the seventh session of the Council of Trent, the following canon was enacted : "FOURTEENTH CANON ON BAPTISM. " If any man shall say that baptized children, when they grow up, are to be asked whether they are willing to ratify what their spon- sors promised in their name when they were baptized, and when they shall answer that they are not willing, that they are to be left to their own will, and not to be compelled to a Christian life by any other punishment, unless that they may be debarred from the recep- tion of the Eucharist and other sacraments till they repent, let him be anathema.'' And whereas in the Catechism of the Council of Trent, the fol- lowing principle is laid down on the 9th article of the Creed, speak- ing of those who are excluded from the Church : " Heretics and schismatics (are excluded), because they have revolted from the Church, nor do they more belong to the Church than deserters belong to the army from which they have run away. Nevertheless, it is not to be denied that they are in the power of the Church, as persons who can be called into judgment by her, punished and condemned by anathema." And whereas in the aforesaid canons an authority is claimed by the Church of Rome over all baptized persons to submit to her do- mination, and to inflict on them pains, penalties, and persecutions, if they refuse to do so. Now, " I. A. B. do solemnly, in the presence of God, renounce and abjure the canons aforesaid so far as they have now been recited. I believe the same to be immoral, antisocial, intolerant, repugnant to the laws of God and to the statutes and constitution of this realm, and fatal to civil and religious liberty. I declare that I believe the Popes and General Councils who enacted these canons aforesaid, were, in so doing, not only fallible but totally in error, and that they have not and ought not to have any power, weight, or authority over my conscience." We, whose names are hereunto subscribed, electors of do hereby for ourselves cordially adopt this Test. We consider that any man who refuses to do so is not fit to hold any office of civil power, or to vote for any man to fill any office in the State; and we do hereby pledge ourselves to call on any man who solicits our votes as a Member of Parliament to subscribe it himself, and to use his utmost exertions in Parliament, that it shall be made a Test for every man admitted to a seat in the British Legislature, or to vote at any election, either for Members of Parliament, or for any other office in the British empire. A KEY TO THE DOCUMENTS OF THE CRIMES OF THE PAPAL APOSTACY, AS LODGED IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY AT OXFORD, AND IN THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY AT CAMBRIDGE, IN THE MONTH OF MAY, AND IN TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN, 28TH DECEMBER, 1840. CHAPTER X. No. 1. Bible said to be printed by Coyne, the Roman Catholic Bookseller of the Romish College of Maynooth, 1816. This Bible professes on the title-page to be printed by Coyne, Roman Catholic bookseller in Dublin, in 1816. This is not true ; it had been secretly in process of being printed and distributed by a printer named McNa- mara, from the year 1813, or earlier, when it was printed in numbers, and not published, but privately distributed by " proper persons appointed for that purpose" through different towns of Ireland, among subscribers only. The statement as to the private printing and circulation of this Bible from 1813, and the causes of its publication for the first time in 1816, will be found detailed in the preface of No. 7. The iniquity of the notes was brought before the pub- lic in the British Critic for September, 1817, and in let- Q 338 ters in the Courier, signed ' Fabricius.' See extracts, same preface, pp. xiv. xix. Dr. Troy renounced these notes ; see the same document, p. xxi. Coyne the book- seller convicted him of falsehood in so doing ; see Ib. pp. xxii. and xxiii. Mr. Cuming, the publisher of the Bible, confirmed Coyne's statement, Ib. p. xxv. Dr. Troy's dis- claimer stopped the sale of this edition as published by Cuming. Mr. Cuming was obliged to export it to Ame- rica ; see Ibid. p. xxix. and in consequence of this, the book is not to be procured. Mr. O'Connell also affected to disclaim these notes. See Ibid. pp. xxvi. and xxvii. And Dr. Murray declared in evidence before a Committtee of the House of Com- mons that the book had been " published under a miscon- ception," and that it was not circulated under the autho- rity of any one individual of the Roman Catholic clergy in Ireland. This evidence was given in 1825, while the book had been commenced in 1813, under the patronage and authority of himself and his brethren, and continues so to this day. See Dr. Murray's Evidence, Ibid, pp.xxxvii. and xxxviii. The subsequent numbers illustrate this still more. The copy deposited at Cambridge is believed to have belonged to Dr. Troy, as his arms are inside the cover and his name partially erased. No. 2. Bible printed by M'Namara in Cork, 1818. This Bible is a reprint of the former, brought out in Cork in 1818, by the same man, M'Namara, who com- menced the former in 1813. As the title-page announces that it was printed in 1818, it must evidently have been in process of being printed in October, 1817, when Dr. Troy's disclaimer was dated. In this copy the list of subscribers throughout Ireland appears, with the excep- tion of certain places specified therein : among these subscribers appear the names of Dr. O'Reilly, the Roman Catholic Primate, Dr. Troy, notwithstanding his dis- claimer, and Dr. Murray, notwithstanding his evidence. This edition had been so artfully concealed, that, though printed in 1818, it was totally unknown to exist by Pro- testants, until the end of the year 1835. The facts con- 339 nected with it were brought before the public at a meet- ing held at Glasgow, on the 26th of January, 1836, as they will be found detailed in the report No. 6, pp. 154, and 161 199, and still more distinctly in the preface to No. 7. This copy (No. 2) contains all 'the notes printed in the former edition, (No. 1) and herein it differs from the next copy (No.3). With some copies is bound up Ward's Errata of the Protestant Bible, an edition of which, as appears from the title page, was printed with the Bible in Cork, 1818. No. 3. A second copy of the Bible printed by M'Namara in Cork, 1818. This copy is the same as the preceding, with this dif- ference ; that the notes which had been specified by the British Critic, and the letters of Fabricius, as exhibiting the persecuting spirit of the papacy, were cancelled in some few copies, i. e. certain leaves were printed without these notes, and inserted. These notes will be found, No. 7, pp. CI CHI.inthe preface. They will be found in the copy of the Bible, No. 2, and omitted in this copy No. 3. This copy also contains Ward's errata. The copy No. 2, in Cambridge is without this addition. The important statements connected with these Bibles, will be found in Nos. 6 and 7. In No. 6 the statements of the case as far as it was discovered at the times re- spectively, will be found in the reports of the public meet- ings at Glasgow and Exeter Hall, pages 1 54, and 161 199. The authentication of the documents by the professors and clergy of Glasgow College, pp. 51 53. The defence attempted by Dr. Murray, page 1 14. The answer to this, page 115. The artifices of Dr. Wiseman and Mr. Quin, pp. 225 and 274. The answers to both, pp. 225 and 273275. The defence attempted by O'Connell, pp. 212 219. And exposures of the same, pp. 276279, and 282292. But the fullest detail of all the facts connected with the Bibles, is to be found in the preface of No. 7. 340 No. 4. A Testament printed by M l Namara in Cork, 1818. This is an imperfect edition of the New Testament belonging to the preceding Bible. It is imperfect in that it is deficient in the list of subscribers at the begin- ning, and in twenty-five pages of Ward's errata at the end. It contains the five notes omitted in No. 3, and also a remarkable testimony of the falsehood both of Dr. Murray's evidence before the Committee of the House of Commons, (see preface of No. 7, page xxxvii.) and of his letter to the Romish Bishop of Glasgow, (in same preface, page xlviii.) for it appears from the manuscript note of Messrs. Grant and Bolton, written on the first leaf,* that it was purchased for the writer at the sale of one of Dr. Murray's own curates, Mr. Hussey, and the chief value of this book consists in its external cover of blue paper, on which are printed the names of nine Romish bishops as patrons of the work, among whom are Dr. O'Reilly the Romish primate, Dr. Troy, who dis- claimed the preceding edition, the year before, viz., 1817, and Dr. Murray himself, who declared in his evidence that the book was not circulated under the patronage of any bishop or priest in Ireland. A copy of this adver- tisement, and of that on the other cover of this Testament will be found in pp. v. viii. of No. 7, from which to page xiii., notices of similar advertisements on other co- vers, which are still preserved, will be found. Nos. 5 and 6. " Romanism as it Rules in Ireland," by Dr. O' Sullivan and Rev. R. J. M'Ghee. 2 vols. 1840. These two volumes, entitled, " Romanism as it Rules in Ireland," contain a full report of all the proceedings connected with the detection and exposure of all the do- cuments now presented to the Universities from the dis- covery of Dens's Theology, in 1835, to that of Dr. Mur- ray's Secret Provincial Statutes (No. 15) in 1837, and * This refers to the Cambridge copy, the duplicates at Oxford and Trinity College, Dublin, have the blue cover, which is the im- portant point in all. 341 every statement that was laid before the public as re- corded in these two volumes, appears to be fully borne out and justified by every document brought to light on the subject, each subsequent discovery more fully illus- trating all that had gone before. The possession of these volumes, and of Nos. 7 and 10, 16 and 17, will afford a full and satisfactory development of the present iniquities of the papacy, which are fully authenticated by the other documents now lodged with them in the Universities. No. 7. The Notes of the foregoing Bibles, with Preface and Index, by Rev R. J. M< Ghee. Dublin^ 1837. This book is a reprint of the notes of the Bibles of 1816 and 1818. (viz., Nos. 1, 2, 3 and 4.) In the preface is contained a full account of all the facts that the Editor has been able to discover on the subject of these two edi- tions ; to this is added a list of the subscribers from all parts of Ireland, copied from the edition of 1818, and a copious index is subjoined to the work, which will be found to contain an analysis of all the doctrines of the papacy, so far as they are found in the celebrated Rhe- mish notes. No. 8. Morrissy' s Development of the Inquisitorial System of the Court of Rome in Ireland. Dublin, 1821 and 1822. This is a very singular production, it is called 'A Development of the cruel and dangerous Inquisitorial Sys- tem of the Court of Rome in Ireland? It consists of two parts bound together, published as pamphlets ; the first in 1821, containing 66 pages, the second in 1822, con- taining 257 pages. The writer, Lawrence Morrissy, lived and died a Roman Catholic priest. His moral cha- racter was unimpeachable, as appears by the certificate of Mr. Bonsall being prefixed to the work. Mr. Bonsall is a most excellent and pious man, whose word can be fully depended on. Morrissy appears to have held prin- ciples of loyalty to his Sovereign incompatible with the seditious and treasonable doctrines held and inculcated by the Popish bishops in Ireland ; for this he was marked as an object of their vengeance, and in the bitter detail 342 of his own sufferings and persecutions, which ended only with his life, he describes with a too fatal accuracy, the prospects of the Protestants and the Protestant Church of Ireland. On the concession of political power to the Church of Rome, he states, that the Romish bishops held and inculcated the very principles which have since been detected, and which are proved by these documents. The notes of these Bibles, the publication of Dens, the questions of conferences for the priests, taken from that book in 1815, the adoption of the laws of Benedict XIV. and the devotion of the Irish popish bishops, to all the persecuting principles and canons of the Church of Rome, are fully and faithfully set forth by him, and every word of his statements have been demonstrated to be true, as far as we have been able to detect the real working of the papal hierarchy and priesthood of Ireland. The following particulars may be useful to be known. He informs us, Part 2, page 244, of the adoption and recommendation of Dens by the Romish Bishops, and in 1831 we find all his testimony corroborated, and the very principles which he marks, discussed in the secret con- ferences of the Romish priests of Leinster, in the year 1832, as he states that they were discussed in 1815. (See Part I. page 52.) In Part I. pp. 15 and 16, he tells us the laws of Bene- dict XIV. are held by his bishops, and in 1832 we find they have printed that atrocious code, and set it up in Ireland. In Part I. p. 18, he tells us of the principles of the Inquisition as set forth by Devoti, and in 1832, we find the laws for torture set up by the popish bishops in their code of Benedict XIV. In Part II. p. 59, he tells us that "if government grant the Catholic claims, they will unsheath the inqui- sitorial sword, and unveil the rack and torture ;" and in 1832, after they obtained emancipation, we find by their laws that they have done so. Finally. He says, Part II. page 253, that nothing is called emancipation by the papacy, but the restitution of the forfeited estates in Ireland, the extermination of the Protestants, and the erection of Ireland into a new and independant kingdom. And in 1832 we find these prin- ciples set up in the laws of the popish bishops to rule the Roman Catholics of the nation, and in 1839, we find it proved before the Committee of the House of Lords, that the Roman Catholic Ribbonmen are banded toge- ther by parishes, that they belong exclusively to that re- ligion, and that they are all sworn to carry into effect the very crimes that the laws of their bishops are proved to enjoin, so that the discovery of this author's veracity in all these facts which it has pleased Providence to bring to light, afford us a strong and confident presumption of the truth of his testimony in every particular. There are but very few copies of this book, that could now be procured, and those few are in the possession of only one individual. No. 9. Enclydical Letter of Gregory XVI. 1832, and Pastoral Address of Dr. Murray, Roman Catholic Archbishop of Dublin, 1836. This book contains two important documents bound together. The first an Encyclical Letter of the present Pope Gregory XVI. addressed in the year 1832 to the Patriarchs, Primates, Archbishops, and Bishops, of the Church of Rome, with a translation of the same by the Irish bishops, and published by them in the same year in which it was written. This letter contains several most important testimonies of papal idolatry and persecution. In the 6th and 7th pages the following passage occurs as translated by the Romish bishops. ' We forward you this letter on this glorious day, on which we solemnize the assumption into heaven of the most blessed Virgin, so that she whom we found during our past afflictions a patroness and preserver, may still continue whilst we write to be equally propitious, and suggest to us by her heavenly inspiration, such instructions as will be most advantageous to the Christian Jlock.' Having attri- buted in this the office of the Holy Spirit to the Virgin Mary, the Pope extends his blasphemous idolatry to the other persons of the blessed Trinity, by attributing to the Virgin the power and office both of God the Father, and God the Son. He says, p. 23 ' Now that all these happy circumstances may concur, let us lift up our eyes and hands to the most blessed Virgin 344 Mary, who alone has destroyed all heresies, who fills us with the greatest confidence, or rather who is the whole foundation of our hope. In the midst of the pressing ne- cessities of the flock of the Lord, may she by her interces- sion procure a happy issue of all our efforts, actions, and designs. We besides beseech most humbly Peter, prince of the Apostles, and his co-apostle Paul, that you may all stand up like a rampart against the laying of any other foundation than that which is laid.' So much for the ido- latry of this papal document. Now as to its persecuting spirit, the pope says, addressing the bishops, p. 10. " You will discharge this duty faithfully, if as your min- istry demands, you attend to yourselves and to doctrine, calling frequently to mind that the universal church is shaken by any novelty whatever, and that according to the admonition of St. Agatho, (Pope) nothing of what has been regularly defined ought to be retrenched, or changed. or increased, but that all should be preserved incorrupt both in meaning and expression? It is of no small importance here to remark, that while this command issued in 1 832, thus to preserve unchanged, all the principles of the Papacy that were regularly de- fined, that is, all her canons, constitutions, decretals, &c. And while this was published by the popish bishops in that year in Ireland ; so in that very year 1832, they published the code of Benedict XIV,, as a Supplement to Dens's Theology, in which all the atrocious principles of the Papacy, for the promotion of sedition, confisca- tion, and the extermination of heretics, are to be found, several of which are printed, with the proofs that apper- tain to them, in the book contained among these docu- ments, No. 17. Other tyrannical principles will be found in this Papal encyclical, against liberty of conscience, as in p. 15, and liberty of the press, as in p. 16. This document is now out of print ; the last copy that could be procured having been obtained by the writer, and the public exposures that have been made at various times, are likely to prevent the Romish bishops from ever send- ing it forth from the press again. The second document bound up with this, is a pastoral letter, addressed by Dr. Murray to his priests, on his return from Rome in 1836. It would be too tedious to enter in this syllabus into any exposure of the iniquity of this pastoral of Dr. Murray. Some reflections illustrat- 345 ing its real character, will be found in Numbers 6, and 17. In number 6, this Pastoral is printed, p. 374, and some of its hypocrisy is exhibited at p. 415, and to p. 428, and in the preface of No. 17, from p. xix. to p. xxii.* some important principles are established, as deduced from it, and as comparing 1 it with the Pope's Encyclical, which is bound up with it in this volume. No. 10. The case plainly stated of the Papal Laws established in Ireland. A speech containing documents from Papal tvorks, the substance of which way delivered before the members of the Universities of Dublin, Oxford and Cambridge. By the Rev. JR. j. M'Ghee. 1840. This is a Speech of the Editor, as delivered before the Electors of the University of Dublin, January 8, 1840, as taken down by a reporter. The documents having been carefully supplied afterwards by the speaker; the originals of which are given in the Appendix ; and the same course of documentary proof was laid before a large assembly consisting of two Bishops Doctors and Masters of Arts of Oxford and Cambridge, at the Hanover Square Rooms, London, on Friday, April 10, 1840. It is lodged with these documents in the Univer- sities, to prove that the statements made are fully borne out and authenticated by the documents to which they refer ; all of which, now that the books in this Syllabus, are lodged in the Universities, will be found among them, or elsewhere in the libraries, so that it is in the power of the members of the Universities to substan- tiate every fact and every principle which this speech contains. No. II. Dr. Doi/le's Essay on the Catholic Claims, to which is sub- joined the Pastoral Address, Declaration, and Oath of the Roman Catholic Archbishops and Bishops of Ireland, addressed to the Roman Catholic Priests and Laity. Dublin, 1826. This book is not difficult to be procured ; it is an Essay written by Dr. Doyle, as a Letter to Lord Liver pool on the Roman Catholic Claims, published in 1826. * That is in this Edition, p. 10 .12. Q3 346 The oath and declaration of the Romish hierarchy of Ireland, will be found subjoined to this Essay. The iniquity, duplicity, and falsehood of Dr. Doyle's work, will be found exposed in No. 17, p. 26, 27, 6770,* and from pp. 80 to 95. While the same principles, as exhibited in the oath and declaration of the Romish bishops will be found exposed, No. 5, p. 32, 35 : also in No. 17, pp. 28, 29, 75, 76,'j' and in several other passages : and both these documents written by Dr. Doyle, and these bishops are exposed in their true character in the preceding number, (10,) pp. 27 29, 54, 56, &c. This book is well worthy of a place among documents, demon- strating the crimes of the Papacy : as the deep com- plexion of their guilt is rendered doubly dark by the awful solemnity, with which they so hypocritically pro- fessed to renounce on their oaths the genuine principles of their religion. Nos. 12 and 13. Directories of the Irish Priests, from the year 1830 to the year 1834 inclusive, and from the year 1835 to the year 1840 inclusive. These books are of the utmost importance ; they could not now be procured from any persons but the priests themselves, and these Directories from 1830 to 1840 in- clusive, have been actually in the hands of Romish priests, and directed them in the recitation of their offices, with the exception of those for the last three years. Their value consists in this, that they contain Coyne's advertisements of Dens, and the questions of the secret conferences of the priests of Leinster, and it is believed of the other provinces, as the Directories are used alike in them all. The questions for 1830, before Dens was set up for the conference book, and the questions of con- ference for every year from 1831 inclusive, as taken in regular succession from Dens's Theology to the present year 1840, are found complete in these. In the Directory of 1832, the first advertisement of the last edition of Dens's Theology appears, and it is contained in each succeeding Directory, or rather in the * That is in this Edition, p. 69 71, 108111, 122136. f That is in this Edition, p.-71, 72, and 117, 118. 347 Catalogue of Coyne, which is annexed to each Directory to the year 1835 ; in that year it was first brought before the public, and the advertisement was discontinued, except merely the name of the work in each succeeding Direc- tory. The use and application of these books in illus- trating the iniquity of the Papacy, will be found detailed at length in No. 5, where in the Index subjoined to the work, under the head ' Directories,' copious references will be found to illustrate the whole subject. No. 14. Constitutions Provinciates et Synodales, Ecclesice Metro- politans et Primatialis Dubliniensis, anno 1770. This is a very rare and important book, it could scarcely be procured. The writer was only able to obtain it through a very active and intelligent agent. It is the Sta- tutes of the Diocesan Synod of the Romish Bishops of Leinster, enacted in the year 1770, with some subsequent additions, and continuing in force till superseded by No. 15, the present statutes enacted in the year 1831. There are several subjects of interest in this book. But that which chiefly illustrates and traces the present iniquity of the Papacy, is to be found in page 11, where it appears it has always been the custom of the Romish Bishops in Ireland, to supply their priests with some standard work, whereby those priests were to direct the consciences of the people. The very sentence which proves this in these old Statutes, p. 11, is transferred almost verbatim, to Dr. Murray's new Statutes, p. 32. And the mode by which, the proof that Dens was the author adopted for this purpose by Dr. Murray will be seen from the references given in the next number. No. 15. Statuta Diwcesana per provinciam Dubliniensem obser- vanda, Coyne, Dublin, 1831. The history of this very remarkable book, a copy of which was sold at a public auction in Dublin, in the year 1836, for the enormous sum of 7. 10s. will be found in No. 6, from page 492 to 526, when the facts as to its discovery were first laid before the public. Also in the 348 introduction and preface to the succeeding No. 16, which is a reprint of this book by the Editor, and which con- tains a full statement of the facts, with the references to the important parts of the book, and notes and transla- tions of those that seem of peculiar moment to the con- troversy. A detail of the course of instruction, authoritatively pursued under the command of the Cardinal Prefect of the Propaganda, and the relation which these Statutes and Dens's Theology bear to this, will be seen detailed with some degree of accuracy as to dates and circum- stances, in No. 10, pp. 31 to 37- Copious references will be found in the Index of Nos. 5 and 6, under the head of " Statutes." No. 1 6. A reprint of No. 15, with translations and Notes by Rev. R. J. M'Ghee. London, 1837. The nature and object of this work is sufficiently set forth in the preceding, of which it is a reprint. No. 17. The Nullity of the Government of Queen Victoria in Ire- land, or the Pope the virtual ruler of the land, shelving the laws of the Papacy set up by the Romish Bishops in 1832. Dedicated to' Lord Ebringlon, by Rev. R. J. M'Ghee, 1839. This book, which is the first edition of this volume, it is hoped, is of no little use in this controversy. It exhibits in detail the evidence given by the Popish bishops before emancipation, in contradistinction to the atrocious code of laws which were published and put in force by them after the concession of political power. It exhibits, the Editor believes, as true and as black a character of Papal perjury, sedition, persecution, trea- chery, and treason, as is to be found summed up in any book of the same number of pages ; and the documents now lodged with it in the libraries of the Universities, will remain a lasting testimony of its awful and irrefrag- able truth. This second edition will speak for itself, and shall be also lodged in the Universities. 349 No. 18. Christian Doctrine as taught at Home 1336, or a Cate- chism of t/ie Roman Catholic Church, London, 1829. Reprinted with translation, by Rev. R. J. M'Ghee. This is a short " Christian," or rather antichristian doctrine taught at Rome in the shape of a catechism. It has been published by the Editor, to illustrate the real character of that " Man of Sin," who opposeth himself against the God of heaven and earth, in that he dares to abrogate or supersede his holy laws ; as will be seen by reference to page 24, where one divine law (the Second Commandment) is abrogated totally by omission; and another, the Fourth Commandment, there miscalled the Third, is superseded by a substitution of " the Fes- tivals for " the Sabbath day," thus " Remember to keep holy the festivals" Nos. 19 to 23. Bailly's Moral Theology, (Maynooth Class Book.) 5 vols. 8vo. These books are class books of the College of May- nooth, which every student is obliged to purchase at his entrance ; they were returned as such by the President of that seminary of crime, to the Commissioners of Irish Education, as will be seen by the appendix to the Eighth Report, p. 449, the words of which may be seen in No. 10, p. 10. The treatises, Vol. II. De praeceptis Decalogi, and Vol. IV. De Matrimonio, &c. &c. are a lamentable proof that " Theologia Moralis" is the last name that ought to be applied to it. Nos. 24 to 28. Delahogue's Treatises (Maynooth Class JBook.} 5 vols. 8vo. These are also class books of Maynooth, authenticated in the same manner as the preceding, and are only a spe- cimen of papal fraud and villainy ; for while this book, professing the mitigated doctrines of the Gallican Church, has been held forth as the standard of education atMaynooth, the documents lodged in the Universities at this time, demonstrate that the whole priesthood of Ireland have been trained by their secret standards, in the worst prin- ciples of ultramontane iniquity. 350 No. 29. Roman Catholic Directory, This Directory and Almanack is lodged with these documents for the purpose not only of shewing the state of the Romish Church, as set forth by themselves in Ire- land this year, but more especially to authenticate a docu- ment which is now presented by the Editor to the Univer- sities, called the Tree of Life. It will be found authenti- cated in the last page but two, viz., page 10, of the list of books sold in the shop maintained by the Romish Bishops. They say that pictures are the books of the poor, and if so, this sufficiently shows the lessons incul- cated by their books, and their masters, on the poor Roman Catholics of Ireland. No. 30. Charity and Truth. By Dr. Hawarden. Coyne, 1809. This book is valuable only for a document in the Cata- logue of Coyne, which is annexed to it. It was printed by Coyne, in the year 1809, the year after the Synod of the Papal Bishops had commanded him to print Dens and his Catalogue at the end of it contains the following advertisement : "DENS'S COMPLETE BODY OF THEOLOGY: publishing for the Roman Catholic Bishops of Ireland. In 6 vols. I2mo. Price to subscribers, in boards, 1. 12s. 6d." The Editor would procure but two copies, which are in Oxford and Cambridge. No. 31. Spiritual Director. Coyne, 1814. This little book contains a document, of which this is the only copy that the Editor has ever been able to pro- cure. He had heard that it was in existence, but has never been able to obtain any but this one, and it is of great importance as a corroborating testimony of Coyne's statement in his advertisement in the Directory of 1832, of the command of the Bishops to print the work of Dens in 1808. For the catalogue of Coyne, which is subjoined to this work printed in 1814, proves that Dens was read in that year in every college but Maynooth, and was the conference book for all the priests in every diocese in Ireland. The extract from this document is printed in No. 6, p. 427. The book itself is in the Bodleian. INDEX. Page ven in article of death to those who oppose authority of Pope ... 193 power of granting, how regulated 200 restriction of, constitutes reserved cases 200 for certain crimes reserved to Bishops 201 object and intention of this reservation ... ... 201 blasphemous pretences to grant, (see Pope, Preni- tentiarius, Bishops, Priests) 207 extent of, to all crimes; no atrocity too great ... 208 , affords unlimited licence for crimes ... ... 209 not to be given to Heretical Princes or Powers by Poenitentiarius 210 nor to violators of Ecclesiastical immunity ... 210 certain granted by Penitentiary of Rome, alone ex- empted from the Placet in Austria 251 A'Court, Mr., British Minister at Naples 271 his authority as to the Exequatur there ... 271 Advertisement of Uens in Coyne's Catalogue ... ..4 in newspapers, where, and how often 18, 21 transcribed at length 18, 19 -^ peculiarities of, pointed out ... ... 20, 21 why not more frequently inserted 22 of Coyne's in Documents in Universities 346, 347 Africa, those who bring in Bulls without license banished to 277 Albania, dioceses of property in, regulated by Bull of Bene- dict XIV. ..: ... ... ... 84 , being in possession of Turks, law concerning 84, 85 Albigenses, slaughter of, under 3d Canon 4th Lateran ... 99 false pretences of Dr. Murray as to 107 charges against, by Dr. Murray, known to be false 245 evidence against, if true, enhances his crimes ... 245 Albutius, Cardinal, on authority of Inquisition ... ... 139 Allegiance of Roman Catholics, pretended, not divided 173, 174 evidence of Doyle, Murray, on this, (see their names,) pretended to be undivided ... ... ... 181 thorough falsehood of their evidence on ... 186, 187 divided, Romish Bishops wonder why they are charged with 322 Alteserra, on power of Bishops to reconcile heretics ,.. 139 352 Page Antibaris, Archbishop of, instructions to, in Bull 76 city of, subject of Papal decretal 84 Aquinas, (see Thomas) Archbishop of Olmutz, only one not appointed by Emperor in Austria 250 ' s of Mentz, Treves, Cologne, and Saltzburgh ... 259 of Mentz refused to publish Bulla Ccense ... 260 of Milan, his territory, report on 261 . appointed by Emperor of Germany ... 261 Arsnekinus Theologica Tripartita on restitution ... ... 89 Attorney-General to give opinion on Papal Bulls in Austria 251 in Spain endorses bulls of Consecration ... 275 of Portugal directed to proceed against Priests 280 of France, appeal of, to Parliament of France 297 statements of, on Bulla Coenae, important ... 297 vast importance and certain truth of his judg- ment on it ... ... ... ... 299 appeal on his opinion to all reflecting men 3l)0 Attorneys in Spain who introduce unlicensed Bulls 278 punishment of, for this .. 278 " Auctorem Fidei," a Bull of Pope Pius VI. 281 issued against Council of Pistoia ... 281 sought to be published in Portugal ... 281 peremptorily rejected by Queen 281 published by Popish Bishops in Ireland in 1832 282 found in supplement to Dens Tom viii. 282 Auricular Confession, statement of Popish Bishops on, (see Confession, Confessional) 314.315 Austria, Report of Committee on 250 . Papal Bishops in, nominated by Emperor 250 how protected from Papal encroachments ... ... 251 Empire of, compared with that of England 252, 253 Authority of Pope, direct and indirect, (see Pope, Bulls, Laws, Bishops) 193 Bailly, Class-book of Maynooth, treatise on oath refers to ... 315 reserve in, of " Salvo jure superioris'' ... ... ... 315 shows utility of Church sufficient cause for dispensation 316 Banishment, sentence of, against whom pronounced in Spain 278 Bartholomew, St., Massacre of, stimulated under 3d Canon, 4th Lateran 99 Baths of Embs, Congress and Regulations at 259 Bavaria, Report of Committee on, not important 289 Bellarmine, standard of Maynooth ... .. ... ... 182 indirect power of Pope, doctrine of 182 " Beloved Fellow Christians" Dr. Murray's address to Pro- testants 236 sincerity of do. 236 353 Page Benedict XIV., his Canon Law added to Dens, 1832 ... 4 his Bulls added to Corpus Juris Canonici ... 23 proved to be in force ... ... 24 his Diocesan Synod quoted by Dr. Doyle as supreme authority ... 29 . his works now set up as law ; list of them ... 30 Bulls of, for inquisition, (see Pope) ,.. 152 confirms Bulls of predecessors for torture ... 153 Bull Pastor alls Regiminis translated ... 188 his laws now set up as law for Ireland ... 292 Benefices in France all filled by Sovereign 274 Beneficiarii, see question in Dr. Murray's Conferences, 1830 58 Beneplacito Regio in Portugal, what it proves ... ...281 Bentinck, Lord William, his authority for report as to Sicily 272 Bible, guilt of withdrawing it from National Schools ... 98, 273 reading of, by all, denounced by Unigenitus 218 by laymen, particularly denounced 218 by women, particularly denounced 218 Bibles lodged in Universities 337, 340 Bill of 1829, provisions of, as to Monks and Jesuits 263 the impotence and absurdity of, as to these ... 264 state of empire since its enactment 265 helpless weakness of, compared with laws of Den- mark 286 Bishops Popish, promulgated Pope's Encyclical, 1832 ... 15 promulgate Papal laws same year ... .. 15 thereby give infallible obligation to them ... 15 what consent of, necessary for this 16 and Priests, are they successors of Apostles ... 37 burn the Bible, and rob the people of it 37 deny laws on oath, and then set them up to rule the people 37 hypocrisy of, as to the Bulla Coenee 49 base treachery of those who swore about it ... 50 breathing their secret curses into the poor people 52 leave no peace or quiet in the land ... 52, 53 no peace for Ireland till people are rescued from 53 their jurisdiction set up over all, by Bulla Cosna 59 Papal traitors make tools of poor Roman Catholics 60 excohimunicated, if absolve violators of Bulla Coense 63 can work their laws by their Priests 65 extract from their oath on property 71 names of, who signed that oath ... ... 72 strictly examined as to 3d Canon, 4th Lateran 99 falsehood of their evidence as to Councils, (s Murray, Doyle, Crotty,) ... 119,121 354 Page Bishops, Popish, hypocrisy and falsehood of, as to 3d Canon, 4th Lateran, (see the same) 129 the truth of their own evidence would only aggravate their crime ... ... ... 134 their peculiar treachery, falsehood, and villainy exhibited 135 their standard of duty set up for themselves 136, 137 to purge their diocese from heretics ... 137, 316, 331 not to interfere with inquisitors ... 137, 316, 331 to be deposed, if do not exterminate heretics 138, 142, 243, and 331 united in persecution with inquisitors 145 iniquitous combination of, with them.. ... ... 145 to proceed against heretics under pain of everlasting curse 146 no perjury of as to inquisition, why 148 . their characters not shaken by Morrisy, why... ... 149 . the distinction they make between truth and falsehood 149 how they now stand confronted and silenced 149 consequence of giving power to, foretold by a Priest 150 . no place to protect a heretic from their cruelty ... 151 have published Bulls for the torture 151 fully identified by their own Bulls with their brother inquisitors 152, 159 have set up the worst Papal Bulls from 1215 to 1750 160 . their mode of training in treason and rebellion ex- plained 161 . the eternal fever in which they keep the people ... 161 how they goad them on by agency of Priests ... 161 pass to which they aim to bring country ... 161 . till they can throw off the British yoke, and set up Popery 161 total subjects of Pope, and traitors to Sovereign ... 164 . a brief sketch of their cunning, falsehood, and sedition 164 Popish, ready for perjury, peace, or treason, as best serves the church ... ... ... .., ... 164 directed by the College de Propaganda Fide ... 164 their character evinced in their evidence 164 evidence of, on temporal power of Pope .. ... 165 inflict excommunication ... ... ... '... 171 utter falsehood of their evidence proved by their conduct 182 suffragan, convened by Dr. Murray in Synod ... 185 villainy of this Synod of 185,186 to take care all provisions of Court of Rome executed 189 ., and Priests the agents of the Pope's authority ... 191 perfidy and tyranny of, in setting up " Pastoralis Regiminis" 197 finished picture of, given in their oath 198 deny on word or oath whatever suits their turn ... 221 355 Page Bishops, shrink, through conscious guilt, from public proof and exposure ... ... ... ... 221 _____ swear one thing to Pope, and another to Sovereign 221 teach poor Roman Catholics to hate heretics, why 227, 278 impose on the people several ways, how ... 227, 228 lying pretence of, to give church's sense of Scripture 228 sanction bulls by publication of them ... ... 232 proved to do so by host of evidence 232 specially by Dr. Murray, his evidence given ... 233 awful hypocrisy of, while giving their oath 235 election or appointment of, in foreign states, inquired into by committee ... 250 all in Austria but one appointed by the Emperor ... 250 all those in Hungary appointed by him too 251 in Austria, must submit their Pastorals to government before published 252 daring impunity with which they set up laws in Ire- land 255,257 trying to overturn every Protestant institution 255, 257 miserable slavery of, to foreign despot 260 protected from tyranny of Pope by Emperor of Ger- many 260 compelled by their own slavery to be tyrants ... 260 and compelled by same cause to be traitors 260 of Paria, Cremona, Lodi, and Como, appointed by Emperor 261 power of, in England from Bull Unigenitus ... 267 of Tuscany all appointed by Sovereign 268 of British dominions, parallel between, and them ... 268 Popish, educated in Colleges maintained by public money 268 best title to their appointment, treason to Sovereign and slavery to Pope ... ... 268 go out to colonies to corrupt and alienate them ... 268 must obtain license to ordain priests in Tuscany 269, 270 must communicate reports to Grand Duke, before sent to Rome 269 . Irish, visit Rome and report every thing to Pope ... 270 of Naples, contest for appointment of ' 271 of Sicilies, all nominated by crown 271 in France, all nominated by Sovereign ... ... 274 in same, offending by receiving Bulls without per- mission, punished 274 considered disturbers of the public peace 274 nominated by Chief Consul in revolutionary govern- ment of France ... ... ... ... ... 275 in Spain, all nominated by Sovereign 275 of Segovia a proof of this 275 appointment of, Veto on ... ... ... ... 276 in Spain, punishment of, if violate law as to Bulls ... 277 356 Page Bishops, Papal, in Ireland, publish Bull " Super Soliditate" in 1832 ... 282 the iniquitous principles which they publish it to con- firm 282 oath of, compared with their proved principles ... 283 their duplicity, falsehood, treachery, and sedition ... 283 Papal, in Russia, all appointed by Sovereign ... 285 Arch, of Mohilow, nominated by Sovereign 385 receives his orders only from Sove- reign 285 appoinment of, in Russia, contrasted with that in this empire ... ... 285 dare not publish Bulls without permission, under severest penalties 285 in Prussia, all nominated by King 288 or if nomination of, not reserved to the King, elected by Chapter 288 can only communicate with Rome through government 288 in Ireland, openly defied to disprove facts stated in this volume 295 utterly incompetent to do so 295 countenanced and invited by Lord Lieutenant ... 295 ought to be made a public example of 295 the authors and instigators of crimes of Ireland ... 295 have dared to set up Papal laws in defiance of Sovereign 295 and Archbishops, Pastoral Address and Declaration of, in 1826 ... 307 peculiar treachery of same Note, 307 the duplicity, treachery, and perjury of, exhibited in it 307 their smooth hypocrisy in quoting Scripture ... 308 compared to that of Satan ... 308 six resolutions of, as to education 308,310 resolution of, on payment of selves and clergy ... 310 resolution of, to explain grievous misconceptions of their church 310 declaration of, and smooth hypocrisy of do. ... 31 1 true principles of, exhibited in this book 311 lying pretences of, as to Popery proved on the evi- dence of all Papal States in Europe 312 pretended permission of, to Roman Catholics to read Scripture 312 their own statements as to Scripture prove their false- hood 312 try to excuse their idolatry in worshipping Virgin Mary 313 try to evade charge of idolatry in worshipping images 313 utter falsehood of their statement as to commandments 313 hypocrisy and falsehood of statement as to heretics 314 efforts of, to escape from idol worship of wafer ... 314- lying gloss of, as to their power of absolution ... 311 doctrine of, on Confession 314, 315 357 Page Bishops, infamous slavery in which they keep females ... 315 horrible obscenity of their confessional 315 make it system of slavery for women, and sedition for men 315 perjury of, as to putting heretics to death, proved by own documents 316 proofs of their perjury lodged in Universities ... 316 leave history of Papal treachery and perjury at a distance 316 the Jesuistry of their oath as to not keeping faith with heretics 316 . their standard of perjury as to acts for good of Church explained 317 swear not an article of faith that Pope is infallible 317 _ how they get out of this oath explained 318 swear not to obey his commands if immoral ... 318 easily get rid of this oath, how 318 can commit any crime he commands ... .. 318 their oath of allegiance set forth in their Pastoral ... 318 can take and dispense with it at pleasure 319 oath of, as to deposing excommunicated Sovereign ... 319 how far true, and how far false 319 their own sentence of excommunication against Queen and Protestants 319 their lying professions and parade of loyalty ... 319 . their plots and objects in this 319 . by their secret machinations to overthrow government 319 . malign as disloyal, those who expose and denounce their crimes 319 will go on smoothly, while can go on to end 320 must wait Pope's order to carry treason and murder into effect 320 can take oaths, and grant themselves dispensations ... 320 their oath on temporal power of Pope 320 deception and treachery of their oath ... .. 320 their falsehood proved by Dens, Thomas Aquinas, and Bull " Super Soliditate," 320 their oath as to not obtaining dispensation 321 falsehood of, in all such oaths exhibited 321 this demonstrated by Paschenius 321 all such oaths of, vapour, smoke, and straw 321 their oath one tissue of falsehood ... ... ... 321 their principle in not seeking dispensation explained in Dens 321 quite at a loss to know how, can be accused of divided allegiance 322 oath of, all imposture and perjury 322 their oath as to property compared with the law they set up 322 their oath on the Church establishment 323 358 Bishops, pretended candour and truth of their oath 324 pretended readiness of, to give information on their church 324- falsehood and hypocrisy of, equally revolting ... 324 mutual consciousness of their falsehood ... ... 325 names of, who signed declaration of 1826 325 principles of, contrasted with doctrines secretly taught 325 exhibit the guilt of their system in blackest colours 325 their pastoral after emancipation in 1830 .. ...325 consummation of their hypocrisy ... ... ... 325 pretend to be the authors of peace .. 326 instigators of all the crimes and miseries of Ireland 326 profane the Holy Scriptures 326 mockery of their address to poor Roman Catholics ... 326 never preach the gospel, and do not know what it is 326 impose their superstitions and falsehoods on people ... 326 shut up Bible from them lest they detect them ... 326 lash them into hatred of Protestants 327 make and keep them their own slaves 327 smooth compliments of to King and Duke of Wellington 327 their professions contrasted with proved facts ... 328 treachery of, illustrated by a man rankling a wound ... 328 professions of loyalty to Sovereign compared with facts 329 compared with Bulls they published, and principles of them 329 . their hypocrisy in talking of " pacification of Ireland" 330 _ in saying " let religious discord cease" 330 in warning people against sowers of sedition 330 illustration of their hypocrisy ... ... ... 330 conjectured to furnish example of Ribbon signal ... 330 apostolical succession of, whence ... ... ... 330 injunction to clergy, and sincerity of it ... ... 331 pretend joy at deliverance from political agitation ... 331 pretend hope that it will not be resumed 331 pretend these are sentiments of their profession ... 332 pretend to impress them on their clergy 332 falsehood and treachery of their pretence contrasted with facts and conduct 332 appeal to them to repent and believe the gospel ... 332 names of, who signed this pastoral of 1830 333 Bohemia, Report of Committee of Commons on 250 Bonacina De Restitutione 91 Boniface VIII., see Pope maintains authority of Bishops against heretics 138 Book, importance and nature of this 1 -. proves to Protestants the iniquity of Papal hierarchy ... 1 to Roman Catholics their falsehood as Christian guides ... ... 1 depends on evidence of their own documents 2 359 Page Book, published by Editor and Dr. O'Sullivan " Romanism as it rules in Ireland" ... ... ... ... 2 the whole principle of this, established by House of Com- mons Committee 256 Books for Priests in Tuscany must be approved by government 270 prohibited by Pope, inspected again in Portugal ... 280 Braunsburgh, College of, treachery of Jesuits in 286 Briefs of Pope, (see Bulls) British Colonies, Laws of, on Popery not quoted 289 Empire seems devoted, through blindness and folly of her statesmen 268 less protected from Popery than Papal States of Europe 274- compared with Austria as to Popery ... 253, 254- Romish subjects of, degraded state in which they are 255 such as none on Continent are ... ... 255 _ the crimes of the Papacy which it permits ... 296 the crimes which it is not competent to punish 296 the blessings of liberty, property, religion, and life cannot protect 296 more weak and incompetent than any other state 296 Freedom, use made of, by Popery ... .. 267, 268 . Government blind and infatuated as to Popery ... 257 what its vigilance ought to be ... ... 258 affording Popery facilities for its crimes 259 contributes to its own destruction ... 259 .. provisions for security of ... ... 270 far inferior to those of Tuscany ... 270 worse than that of Piedmont 273 is carrying out the worst rule of the Index 273 _ Law, utter impotence of, to meet the laws of Popery 63 a dead letter in Ireland 64 Brown, James, Popish Bishop of Kilmore, signs address of 1830 333 Bulls, how and when put into force 24 of Benedict XIV. added to canon law 24 proved to be in force in Ireland 2* and other works of Benedict XIV., list of '30 Coena? Domini Chap. I., (see Ccenaa Domini) ... of restitution of property compared with oaths of Popery 96 " In Supremo" of Clement XIV. for inquisition ... 151 " Officii Noslri" of Benedict XIV. for same 151 " Ex quo Divina" of Benedict XIII 152 " Elapso proxime" of Benedict XIV. A.D. 1781 ... 152 extract from, in Dens, vol. viii. ... 152 translation of this, set up by Popish Bishops, 1832 ... 152 all these, Bulls for establishing the torture, ... 152 to 159 of John XXII., infamous one for murder of heretics ... 158 these, all set up by Popish Bishops in 1832 159 for compelling Roman Catholics to submit to Pope ... 163 Unam Sanctam, alluded to by Dr. Doyle 176 360 Page Bulls of Pope, Dr. Doyle pretends not entitled to obedience 177 what sort, as he affects to say, would be respected ... 177 obedience which Dr. Murray pretends due to them ... 181 " Pastoralis Regiminis" extracts from, in DensV. viii. 183, 188 compared with evidence of Drs. Murray and Doyle ... 184) " Pustoralis Regiminis" translated 188 - " Dccet Romanum" of Innocent XI. confirmed by it ... 190 extends to all states mediately subject to Pope ... 190 plain meaning and effects of it shown ... 191 Pastoralis Regiminis, universal obligation of 197 but specially proved by its publication in Ireland ... 197 leaves nothing to be added to tyranny of Bishops ... 197 Pastor Sonus' gives license for all crimes ... 199, 205 pardons murderers' outlaws 203 enables them to enter religious orders ... .. .. 204 (See Pcenitentarius.') gives pardons to most atrocious crimes ... ... ... 208 " Unigenitus" confessed to be in force in Ireland ... 215 how and where published 216 when to be enforced on Protestants ... ibid . ^ - how enforced on R. Catholics ... ... ibid " Ex omnibus Christiani orbis" where this is found ... ibid enforces Unigenitus ... ibid all ancient, as well as modern, prohibited in Austria, till approved ... ... ... ... ... 651 all sent to Milan and Lombardy must have Royal approval 261 all must be laid with unbroken seals before College of Senators in Venice ... ... .. .. 267 all must be examined and licensed there under penalty ibid all subjected to revision of Government in Tuscany ... 269 comparison of in Tuscany, with those in this Empire ... ibid published in Naples and Sicily must have license ... 271 of Jubilees and Indulgences at Naples must have it ... ibid of Pope, &c. examined on Frontiers in France ... 274- Law of Revolutionary Government of France on ... ibid none admitted there without license 275 not received, published, printed, or otherwise put in force ibid all for confirming Bishops in Spain, submitted to Govern- ment ... ... ... ... ... ibid cannot impose in Spain any pecuniary contributions on Bishops ... ... ... ... ... 276 in Spain must be examined before publication by King 277 if directed to Nuncio, must be transmitted to King ... ibid . if directed to individuals, must be presented to Council ibid Laws concerning, punishments for violations of ... ibid intromission of into Portugal, thoroughly canvassed ... 280 Kings compelled to examine, from villainy of Popes ... 281 whether dogmatic or disciplinary, must be examined ... ibid " Super Soliditate'' by Pope Pius VI. ... ... ibid issued against Eybel ... ... ibid 361 Page Bulls "Super Soliditate," peremptorily prohibited by Queen of Portugal ... ... ... ... ... 281 " Auctorem Fidei," by Pope Pius VI. ... ... ibid against the Council of Pistoia ... ibid . peremptorily prohibited in Portugal ibid both these published in Ireland, Dens, Tom. VIII. ... 282 strictly prohibited in Switzerland without leave of Go- vernment ... ... ... .. ... 284 dare not be published in Russia without leave of the Senate ... ... ... ... ... 285 none can be published in Prussia without leave and cor- rection of Government ... ... ... 288 must be submitted to Council in Netherlands fourteen days before used ... ... ... ...289 Burke, Patrick, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs address of J826 ... ... ... ... ... 325 Butler, Charles, Popish Lawyer prepared questions for Mr. Pitt ... ... ... ... 248 sent them to Foreign Universities ... ibid got answers from them under Mr. Pitt's sanction ... ... ... .. ibid entertainment afforded by, undoubtedly to the Universities ... ... ... 249 evidence of, before Committee of House of Commons .. ... ... ibid Cabbasutius, Class-book of Maynooth, quotation from ... 129 proves 3d Can. 4th Lateran ... ... ibid proves falsehood of Popish Bishops as to ditto ... ibid printed for their College the year before they swore ... ... ... ... 130 a French Canonist, not real standard of Maynooth ibid Cambridge, Library contains the books and documents of Popery ... ... ... ... ... 4 Canon Law of Popery, what .. ... ... 23, 24, 25 set up to govern Ireland ... ... 59 for exterminating heretics ... 139, 242, 243 for regulating Inquisition ... ... 144 ("See Laws, Heretics, Bulls, Bishops) Cardinal Petrusde Alliaco, quoted as to Councils ... 120 Carthago Delenda est, cry of O'Connell and his perjury in same ... ... ... ... ... ... 300 Case plainly stated, speech to members of Universities ... 26 Cases reserved, explained by Dr. Doyle, (see reserved) ... 200 Catechism of Dr. Murray and Dr. Doyle proves 3d Can. 4th Lat. ... ... ... 130, 225 proves the falsehood of Bishops as to Decalogue 313 of Rome lodged in Universities proves their false- hood as to 2d and 4th commandment ... ibid R 362 Page Cavallari acknowledges the right of sovereignty ... ... 281 Censor royal of Portugal, reviews Priest's pamphlet ... 280 important extracts from this review, (see Portu- gal. Bulls} 281 Censures, ecclesiastical, in Austria, how restricted ... 252 Chalcedon, Council of, Emperor Marcion present there ... 119 Charity, Christian, of Dr. Murray's letter ... ... 222 of his professions to Protestants ... 236 sincerity of them ... ... ... ibid - of Popish Bishops, profession of ... 326 of Popish Bishops what it really is ... 327 Charles III. Edict of, in Spain in 1762 ... ... 277 regulations of, as to Bulls ... ... ibid obedience to, how enforced ... ... ibid Christ a refuge for the very chief of sinners ... ... 246 Dr. Murray invited to look to Him for salvation ... ibid prayed for his own murderers Popery cannot be religion of religion of Popery cannot stand at his tribunal ibid ibid ibid 256 332 Gospel of, abandoned by Popery for refuges of lies Popish Bishops exhorted to flee to for salvation Christian V. King of Denmark, excellent code of, against Popery ... ... ... ... ... 286 Church, no immoral act to be done for good of ... ... 316 how this oath of the Papal Bishops is evaded ... 317 no act for good of Church can be immoral ... ibid illustrated by oaths of Drs. Doyle and M'Hale ... ibid oaths against interest of, not oaths but perjuries ... ibid perjuries to support are good and lawful oaths ... ibid Citations of Court of Rome all enforced ... 183, 189 all of Court of Rome must be obeyed in Ireland ... ibid penalties on all who dare oppose ... ... ibid none dare be issued in Venetian States without license ... ... ... ... ... 267 Clementine Canon Law quoted as law of persecution ... 139 translated at length ... ...143 Codex, Mazarine, proves 3d Canon 4th Lat. in opposition to Dr. Doyle ... ... ... ... ... 126 Coen, Thomas, Popish coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 ... ... ... 325, 333 Coenae Domini, Bulla, sets up Pope as supreme ruler of the world ... ... ... ... 41 excommunicates all Protestants ... ... ibid its iniquity under cloak of religion ... ibid investigated before Committees of Parliament and Commissioners of Education .. 42 examination of Dr. Doyle on, before the Lords Committee ... ... ... ... ibid he swears not in force, nor ever was in Ireland ibid swears nothing would be at rest if it was ... ibid 363 Page Coenae Domini, swears had not received it, and never would n Ireland examination of Dr. M'Hale on swears not published in Ireland ... but in force like all Bulls where it is so 43 44 ibid 45 swears would be in collision with constituted authorities ... ... ... ... ibid evidence of both on this recapitulated .. 46 Reiffenstuel on universal obligation of ... 47 obliges whether received or not in any country ibid must be received in all those who do not sin 48 query can it be abrogated, or custom prescribe against it? ... ... ... ... ibid ,. annuls all customs opposed to it ... ... 49 Bishops for expediency pretend to acquiesce in its violation ... ... ... ibid but this is hypocrisy, as they all approve of it ibid was briefed in Dens when the Bishops were denying it on oath ... ... 50, 234 Bishops who denied, published the code that contained it ... ... ... ibid places where quoted in supplement to Dens 50 -. . translations from it ... ... ... 51 iniquitous preface and lying pretence of it ... 52 universal excommunication pronounced by ... ib. . one source of the crimes and miseries of Ireland ... ... ... ... 53 shuts out all appeal from laws of Pope ... ibid power of excommunication over soldiers and sailors ... ... ... ... 54 sets up Court of Rome as supreme tribunal 56 remarkable instances of its power in Ireland 56, 57 sets up supreme authority of Rome over Church 58 commenced the regular war on tithes ... ibid . supersedes virtually all British law in Ireland 59 makes Bishops the judges and Canon law the statute law ... ... ... ... ibid excommunicates all who dare to usurp Church property ... ... ... ... 61 so all who dare to tax the Clergy ... ... ibid so all magistrates, judges, and others who en- force laws against them ... ... 62 reserves all Cases of those who violate it to Pope 63 denounces Priests and Bishops who absolve them ... ... ... ... ibid commands that itself shall be studied by all confessors ... ... ... ... 66 this command if fulfilled in Dens, Vol. 6th ibid final curse of, on all who dare oppose it ... ibid 364 Page Ccenae Domini, quoted by Cabbasutius' Class-book of May- nooth ... ... ... ... 129 flatly contradicts evidence of Dr. Doyle ... 202 proved clearly to be in force by Bull Uni- genitus ... ... ... 216,21? resolutions proposed to Dr. Murray on ... 224 that it was denied on oath ... ... ibid that the Bishops who denied were swearing falsely .. ... ... .. ibid three proofs of their falsehood on ... 225 letter containing proofs of its publication 230, 239 set up by Papal Bishops when gained power 254 not permitted in Germany ... ... 260 - nor by the Archbishop of Mentz ... ... ibid Dr. O'Finan's proceedings opposed to ... ibid therefore sentenced under ... 56, ibid strictly prohibited in Cantons of Switzerland 284 _____ pre-eminent above others in atrocity ... 289 calculated to overturn all Government ... ibid Marquis Froggiani's testimony on ... ... 290 publication of, mentioned in Prayer-book at Naples ibid therefore Prayer-book containing, not licenced ibid abhorred and execrated in kingdom of Naples ibid rejected and expelled from dominions of Ca- tholic princes ... ... ... ibid rigorous orders of Philip II. against ... ibid deprived sovereigns of their right of Exequatur ibid excommunicates, and offers them enormous insults ... ... ... ... 291 struggles of Governments against it ... ibid contrast of ignorance and carelessness of Bri- tish Statesmen on it ... ... ... ibid _ evidence and perjury of Popish Bishops on ... 292 report of Royal Chamber of St. Clara on ... ibid _ object of, entirely to overthrow legitimate power of Sovereigns ... ... ... ibid not acknowledged in France ... ... 297 why so called, when published, how resisted ibid prohibitedby Parliament of Paris in 1536,1580 ibid prohibited by that of Bourdeaux in 1602 .. ibid _ prohibited by that of Paris again in 1641 ... ibid prohibited by that of Roussellon in 1763 ... ibid _ - purports to keep up extravagant immunities of Popes and Clergy ... ... ... ibid has been enlarged since Julius II. ... ibid reference to it leaves no doubt of intention of renewing it ... ... ... ibid rejected by 17th Article of Galilean liberties 298 365 Page Coense Domini, contains clauses against authority of King and Parliament ... ... ... ... 298 . several attempts made to publish it in France ibid appeared under a new title in 1580 ... ibid then under another title in 1641 ... ...ibid . prejudices all sovereigns, alters laws of king- doms ... ... ... ... ibid deprives crown of privileges, prerogative and pre-eminence ... ... ... ibid under pretence of preserving Pope's rights invades King's power ... ... ... ibid . this opinion of, is that of Attorney General of France ... .. ... ... ibid forbidden to be published, printed, sold, or distributed ... ... ... ... 299 all who dare to set forth, guilty of high treason ibid Arret against by Parliament of France ... ibid effects of, in Continental countries contrasted with those in Britain ... ... ... 300 peremptorily prohibited in Spain by King Charles I. 301-3 . prohibited by his son Don Philip II. and by Certes ... ... ... 302, 303 ordered to be published by Nuncio in Cathe- dral of Calahorra ibid . for ordering to be published, he ordered out of kingdom ... ... ... ibid account of, in Fleury's Ecclesiastical History ibid _ . most important note from Cardinal Erskine on 304) . is always implicitly in vigour ... ... ibid . always observed where no impediment to Pope's power ... ... ... ... ibid oaths of Dr. Doyle and Dr. M'Hale on ... 317 referred to, to show perjury of Popish Bishops ... ... ... ... 322 Collier quoted by Dr. Crotty against 3d Can. 4th Lateran ... 100 by Dr. Doyle for same purpose ... ... 105 Collins, Michael, Popish coadjutor Bishop, signs address of 1830 333 Cologne, Archbishoprick of, Report of Committee on 259, 260 Comet, an infamous newspaper contained advertisement of Dens 18 Commandments, false statement of Popish Bishops on ... 313 . this falsehood proved by Dr. Murray's Ca- techism ... ... ... ... ibid proved also by Catechism taught at Rome ibid second omitted in Dr. Murray's Catechism ibid also in Catechisms now taught at Rome ... ibid fourth omitted in this Catechism ... ibid a new and false one substituted for it ... ibid K 3 366 Page Commissioners of Education examine into the Bulls Ccenae 42 Dr. M'Hale examined before, (see Coenae and M'Hale) 44 Dr. Crotty examined before ... ... 99 of Education examine Dr. Slevin on Canon Law ... ... ... ... 23 examine Dr. M'Hale on Bulla Coense ... 44 Dr. Slevin on property and Bull to Lercari 75 examine Dr. Crotty on 3d Can. 4th Lateran 99 examine Drs. Murray, Kelly, and Doyle ... 112 Committees of Parliament, examine Papal Bulls ... ... 42 of Lords, Dr. Doyle examined before on Bulla Ccenae ... ... ... ... ibid examine Dr. Doyle on 4th Lateran, (see Lateran) 105 examine him on 3d Can. 4th Lateran, (see Doyle) ibid examine him on temporal power of Pope ... 165 examine Dr. Murray on do. ... ... 166 examine same ... ... ... ... 168 examine Dr. Doyle ... ... ... ibid of Commons, examine Dr. Murray ... ... 68 examine him on 3d Can. 4th Lateran ... 106 examine him on excommunication ... ... 172 .- examine Dr. Doyle on power of Pope, &c. ... 174 important report of, (see Report) . . ... 247 Como, Bishop of, appointed by Emperor of Austria ... 261 all Papal Bulls sent to, must be submitted to sovereign ibid Conferences of Priests contained in Directories ... ... 3 of Priests what they are ... ... ... 4 questions of, taken from standard author ... ibid have Coyne's Catalogue subjoined to them .. ibid questions of, correspond exactly with Dens .. 5 remarkable question in the year after emanci- pation ... ... ... ... 58 stand with other documents, evidence against Bishops ... ... ... ... 149 Confession, auricular, statement of Popish Bishops on, (see Confessional, Dens) ... ... ... 314,315 Confessional cruelty and obscenity of, put to test .. 229 an instrument of slavery, sedition, treason, and murder ... ... ... ... 315 light thrown on, by detection of Dens .. ibid Conscience engaged by Satan in Popery on the side of crime 95, 96 Conciliorum Magnse Britannia? contains brief of Julius III. 93 Concordat between Pope and King of Naples .. ... 176 . and chief Consul of France ... 275 Constance, Council of, Emperor Sigismund present ... 119 Constantine present at Council of Nice ... ...ibid Consul, chief of France, concordat between, and Pope ... 275 Convents being erected in vast numbers in Great Britain ... 287 367 Page Coppinger, W. Popish Bishop of Cloyne and Ross, signs ad- dress of 1830 333 Corpus Juris Canonici contains laws of Rome 23 Decrees and Bulls to be added to it ibid proves 3d Canon, 4th Lateran ... 225 prohibited in Switzerland, (see Gregory IX., Laws, Bulls) ... ... 284 Costello, Thomas, Popish Bishop of Clonfert, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 Council of Ten, in Venice, decree of 267 of Spain, all Bulls as to individuals to be submitted to 277 Councils, general, amitted to have enacted temporal punish- ments 104 of Lateran, (see Lateran, Doyle, Crotty, Murray) . general, lay powers pretended to have voice in 105,107,109 falsehood of this principle as to them shown 1 19, 121 of Trent, (see Trent) Decrees of, Dr. Doyle's statement as to reception of 177 Court of Rome distinguished from Church of Rome by M'Hale 45 of Rome is a political expression, (see Rome) ... ibid Coyne prints the Priests' Directories 3 proves Dens to have been adopted by the Papal Hier- archy in 1808 4, 225 proves it to be made the conference book for Leinster, 1831 ibid proves the 8th Vol. of Canon Law added to it with the sanction of Dr. Murray ... ... ... ... ibid proves Dens conference book for all Ireland ... 328 Crampton, Sir Philip, lecture of, attacked by Popish Priest 29 Creed of Popery, novelty of 228 of Popery, falsehood of ibid of Pope Pius, composed in reference to Council of Trent 128 Cremona, Bishop of, appointed by Emperor of Austria ... 261 all Papal Bulls sent to, must be submitted to So- vereign ... ibid Crolly, Popish Bishop of Down and Connor, now Primate, signs addresses of 1 826 and 1 830 325, 333 Crotty, Dr. examined before Commissioners of Education ... 99 pretends 3d Canon, 4th Lateran not genuine ... 100 pretends enacted, if genuine, by political body ... ibid pretends that it is not acknowledged as binding ... ibid pretends an act of Church and State to suppress criminals ... ... .. ... ... ... 101 denies it was ever introduced into profession of faith ibid pretends not to be believed as an article of faith ... 102 affects to say, not to be adopted by R. Catholics ... ibid pretends this Canon could have no force ... ... ibid and that it is a dead letter ibid admits the restriction on Bulls in Papal States ... 103 368 Page Grotty subjoins a Jesuitical note to his examination 103 makes important admissions in it 104 falsehood of his pretence as to secular power in Coun- cils 119, 121 falsehood as to 3d Can. 4th Lateran proved by Cab- basatius 129 his evidence reviewed, and its falsehood demonstrated 132 his falsehood asserted, and Dr. Murray challenged to proof 224 Curtis, Dr. Popish Titular Primate, evidence of 178 effects to disregard temporal power of Pope ... 179 pretends obedience due to him, distinct from temporal ibid pretends only spiritual and canonical ... ...ibid signs addresses and declaration of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 Death's-head and Cross bones the threat of O'Connell ... 279 not dared to have used it twenty years ago ... ibid Declaration of Popish Bishops in pastoral of 1826 311 Decretals of Popes when and where binding 23 of Gregory IX. contains Canons of 4th Lateran ... 123 of Gregory IX. when compiled ... ... ... 126 of Gregory IX. prove authenticity of 3d Canon ... ibid of Popes, Austria how protected from 250, 251, 253 in France none permitted without examination ... 274 Delahogue proves falsehood of Popish Bishops as to Councils 120, 244 gives Council of Vienna among eighteen Councils 143 Denmark, kingdom of, Report of Committee on 285 restrictive laws of, on Popery ... ... ... ibid good reason it had to fear Papal villainy ... ... 286 * traitors imported there from Jesuit College in Prussia ibid calling themselves Protestant ministers, and teaching Popery ibid Dens selected by Popish Bishops as the standard for Priests, 4, 5, 6, 25, 225, 328 . atrocious principles of ... ... ... ... 6, 315 how advertized in newspapers ... 18, 19 shows how non-reclamation of Bishops sets up Papal Laws 16, 31 6th Vol. of contains Bulla Coense 50, 66 8th Vol. of references in to Bulla Coanae 50 Laws of Popes added to 119,136 standard of conference in 1815 150 proved by Morrissy to have been a standard then ... ibid and to be distributed to Priests through Ireland ... ibid . how and why set up to rule the people 161 Unigenitus published in 8th Vol. i.e. the supplement ... 216 " Ex omnibus Christiani orbis," published in ibid 369 Page Dens 6th Vol. excommunicates those who disobey Unigenitus 216 8th Vol. denied by Dr. Murray to contain Bulk Ccenae 222 contained principles Bishops were denying on oath ... 225 Dr. Murray's eulogy of, in his Pastoral ... ... 232 his abominable hypocrisy in pretending to recommend 233 references to, proving it contains the Bulla Coenae ... 234 quotation from 8th Vol. proves falsehood of Dr. Murray 243 Bulls published in 8th Vol. forbidden in Portugal ... 282 iniquitous principles as to Pope in 2d Vol. confirmed by these ibid proves the total falsehood of Bishops' statement as to heretics 314 selection of, throws light on horrors of confessional ... 315 new Edition of, why now called " Absolutissima" ... ibid proves reservation as to oaths ibid and the devil can easily concoct oaths for Popish Bishops 317 doctrine of, on infallibility of Pope 318 doctrine of, on dispensation of oaths 319, 320 explains oath of allegiance, of Popish Bishops 9 320 doctrine of, on temporal power of Pope ... .. ibid principles of, on seeking dispensation from oaths validity of oath not to seek dispensation, what Despotism of Popery beyond the reach of human laws Devanzatus, Historia Schismatis Anglicani quoted ... Devil, these laws and principles undoubtedly belong to 322 ibid 195 94 37 the wisdom of, in the arrangements of Popery ... 95 authority of God borrowed for, by Popery, (see Satan, Popes, Bishops, Priests') 212 white lie of his 229 " ye are of your father the," applied to Papal Bishops ... 239 Pope calls the Bible the Gospel of 255 and Dens can easily construct oaths for Popish Bishops 317 Devoti a standard of Maynooth ... ... 182 Diocesan Synod, Laws of that of Benedict XIV. (see Bene* diet, Pope} Directories of Priests produced at Exeter Hall described ... 3 compiled by Mr. Woods under direction of Dr. Murray ibid title of, for 1839 ibid printed by Coyne ... ibid for ten years lodged in Universities 4 contain questions for Conferences of Priests ... ibid of different years examined and compared ... 5 of 1832 contain questions of persecution .. 6 irrefragable evidence deduced from ibid now arrayed with other documents against Bishops 149 evidence furnished by, stated to Dr. Murray ... 225 - from 1830 to 1841 lodged in Universities 4-346 /. -fc A _ i ._ : onA Dispensations of Popery, encouragement to her crimes ... 200 370 Page Dispensations, means of inuring conscience to rapine, perjury, and murder ... 200 granted for all species of crimes, (see Pastor Sonus, Poenitentiarius) 210 Documents lodged in Universities, list of 337-350 Doyle, Dr. quotes Ben. XIV. as supreme authority of Church 29 death and conversion of, as reported ... ... ... 36 carried little Scriptural text-book in pocket ibid examined before Lords on Bulla Coense, (see Ccense) 42 swears that it is not received, nor ever will 43 gives evidence on excommunication ... ibid . iniquity of, and falsehood of his evidence before Lords 50 truth of it in one particular 53 horrid system of, iniquity of him and his brethren ... ibid falsehood of his evidence before Commissioners ... 66 treachery of his letter to Lord Liverpool ... ... 69 pretends that political power given to Roman Catholics would increase the security of property ibid i examined on 3d Canon, 4th Lateran Council ... 105 . denies it contains doctrine of extermination of heretics ibid pretends to recollect Council was held under Inno- cent III. ibid quotes Collier's authority, which is a mere mockery ... ibid pretends 3d Canon was not mentioned for 300 years after ibid pretends several historians think it was no part of the Council ibid affects to call it a mere vote of do. ibid quotes Matthew Paris to shew who composed the Council ibid pretends that the heresies of that day were so monstrous as to call for the enactment of 3d Canon ibid pretends it was an act of congress of powers in Europe 106 that its object was to do away a public nuisance ... ibid denies that it is proposed to Roman Catholics as article of faith ibid essay on Roman Catholic claims quoted 109 quotes Dr. Murray's evidence on 3d canon, 4th Lateran ibid attacks evidence of Dr. Magee, Archbishop of Dublin ibid pretends 3d canon 4th Lateran not referred to in Council of Trent 110 pretends to cavil at the Archbishop's ignorance of Popish creed ibid calls him " profoundly ignorant" ibid pretends to define the article of creed ibid makes remarkable statement as to 3d canon, 4th La- teran 110, 135 most amply confesses the atrocity of its character ... Ill joint evidence of, with Dr. Murray and Dr. Kelly ... 112 pretends Albigenses revived crimes of Manicheans ... ibid his quibbling about remission of sins ibid 371 Page Doyle, Jesuitical attempt to compare Bull with Scripture ... 113 pretends councils had no reference to future times ... ibid pretends 3d canon 4th Latcran, a mixture of policy and faith ibid declares the council infallible in matters of faith ... ibid ; denies the canon to be in abeyance, and why 115 pretends to call these laws of the states of Europe ... ibid swears are no more laws of the church than the Pandects, and never will ibid calls them merely precedents, not laws of the church ... ibid swears spirit of them has died away in church 116 swears that absolving subjects from allegiance was never principle of church ... ... ... ... ... ibid swears deposing power and not keeping faith universally condemned ibid falsehood of oath as to Albigenses and Waldenses ... 1 18 falsehood of statement as to the secular powers ... 119 conscious of his own falsehood as to authenticity of canon 122 proves falsehood of his own, Dr. Murray's and Dr. Crotty's argument 124 falsehood of argument and assertion proved by Van Espen 125 audacity of his assertion as to John CochUeus ibid his falsehood and audacity as to Archbishop of Dublin 127 his dishonesty in quoting an article of his creed ... 128 his falsehood in denying connection between 3d Can. 4th Lateran, and Council of Trent ibid falsehood proved by class book of Maynooth ... ... 129 proved by his own Catechism ... ... ... ... 131 iniquity of, in Laws set up for Priests 132 falsehood of his evidence, various proofs of 133 the smoothness of his professions aggravates his guilt ... 135 confesses old Bulls not to be classed with spiritual things 165 evidence of, on Bull of Gregory XIII. ibid pretends Church has resisted temporal power of Pope ibid pretends it is hard to impute such opinions to him ... 166 Committee of Lords could little suspect his falsehood ibid examined by Lords' Committee Ki8 swears benefits of emancipation incalculable 169 swears would put an end to religious animosities ... ibid swears make us all sit down quietly for mutual good ... ibid gives a lying detail of benefits expected from it ... ibid calls God to witness what he knew was false, and what he and his brethren were determined should not be true 169 pretends Bishops and Priests try to keep people quiet ibid pretends Bishops would no longer interfere in politics if claims were granted ... ... ... ... ... 170 further examination of, before Lord ... ibid describes sorts of excommunication ... ... ibid 372 Page Doyle, Dr. says lesser excommunication is light ... ... 170 says greater is the most awful censure of the Church 171, 185 gives laws which express its infliction and suspension ... ibid . admits it affects temporal rights of persons ... ... ibid pretends he mentions all the crimes that incur it ... ibid pretends that none but the Clergy now incur it ... ibid examined before Commons' Committee 174 pretends obedience to Pope does not interfere with al- legiance ibid but rather confirms it ... ... ... ... ... ibid pretends allegiance to Sovereign is complete and full ibid pretends claims of Pope opposed to Scripture and tra- dition ... ibid pretends they are not grounded on spiritual authority ... 175 but arising from compacts or cessions to Popes ... ibid admits the Papal states of Europe contended against Pope ibid . pretends claims of Pope always rested on supposed rights 176 pretends Boniface VIII. an exception as to Unam Sanctum ibid tries to explain away an article of Pope Pius's Creed 177 says Decrees of Councils must be received to be binding ibid pretends that Bishops and Clergy would oppose the Pope ibid lying evasions of, as to Papal Bulls and documents ... 178 pretends restrictions on their admission necessary before reformation ... ... ... ... ... ... ibid pretends necessity of this no longer exists ibid pretends Pope has given up all his assumed temporal rights ibid pretends would have no objection to restrictions ... ibid admits Pope never disavowed his pretensions ibid pretends this unnecessary, because gone into disuse ... ibid says the Laws defining pretensions in foreign states are to be found in their respective usages ibid pretends not bound to recognize ancient laws ibid confesses old Bulls have no spiritual character ... 182 yet sets them up with all their temporal authority ... ibid swears Church had abandoned temporal power for nine centuries 182 examined on absolution before Commons' Committee ... 200 evidence of, on reserved cases ibid evidence of, throws complete light on Papal tyranny ... 201 treachery and falsehood of, in denying reservation to PorJe 202 his evidence on excommunication proved false by Uni- genitus ... ... 220 how for interest of Church he should teach Bulk Coenae 317 was for interest of Church, should deny it on oath ... ibid therefore could swear both lies with good conscience ... ibid signs addresses of 1826 and 183U 325, 333 373 Page Dublin, Archbishop of, his evidence impeached by Dr. Doyle 109 his evidence proved true by Van Espen ... ... J26 insolence and falsehood of Dr. Doyle as to same 127-8 Dugdale's Monasticon Record for Pope in England ... 97 Dungeons, rules for those of Inquisition in Ireland ... 144), 145 where built, and when to be brought into operation 161 Duvallius quoted against Vigorius ... ... 121 Ecclesiastical villainy aggravated, case of, (see Bishops) ... 202 censures in Austria all restricted ... ... 252 Ecclesiastics no part of the State 87, 95 therefore exempted from its laws ibid . all in France who receive unlicensed Bulls pu- nished 274 punishments of, in Spain who do so 277 in Netherlands not to dare to put in force Bulls from Rome 289 Edict of Charles III. of Spain as to Bulls 277 obedience to, how strictly enforced ibid Education, National, guilt of withdrawing Scriptures from 98, 273 287, 309 resolutions of Popish Bishops on, in Pastoral of 1826 308 Egan, Cornelius, Popish Bishop in Kerry, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 Emancipation, consequences of, foretold by a Priest ... 150 what Popish Bishops mean by 151 Embs Baths of, Congress at, in 1786, regulations there ... 259 Emperors and Kings said to be present at 4th Lateran Council 105, 107 of Austria appoints Bishops in his dominions ... 251 Empire, British, only one in Europe open to laws of Papacy (see British) ... 217 Encyclical Letter of Gregory XVI. (see Pope, Bulli) 13, 60, 293 Letter of Leo XII. in 1824, referred to 255 lodged with other documents in Universities ... ibid England, work printed in, that dared not in Portugal ... 280 unhappy, how long it groaned under Popery, (see British Empire) 281 laws of, (see British Law) contrasted with other States of Europe as to Bulla Ccense 300 Episcopal duty, standard of, laid down by Popish Bishops ... 136 treachery, perjury, and treason, (see Bishops) ... 202 Erskine, Cardinal, most important note from, on Bulla Ccense 304 held office of Promotore Delia Fide 305 appointed auditor of Pope ... ... ... ... ibid Estonia, same regulations in, on Popery, as in Russia, (see Greek Church) 285 S 374 Page Evidence derived from a dying man as to Dens ... ... 18 of Popish Bishops, (see Murray, M'Hale, Crotty, Doyle) Europe, Roman Catholic states of, ('see Report) 247 the evidence of all, proves falsehood of Papal Bishops 312 Exactions of Popish Bishops and Priests called " generous contributions" 310 how these are extorted from the people, (see Note) ibid scale of extortion found in Dr. Murray's statutes ... ibid Excommunicamus, Cap. 13, de hcereticis, mode of citing 3d Can. 4th Lateran 128,129 cited so in class-book of Canon Law at Maynooth ibid Excommunication, two sorts, nature of 43,44 memorial line of, in Church of Rome ... 43 declared to be the most awful censure the Church can inflict ... ... ... ibid ___ persons under, may be held intercourse with 44 . memorial line of conditions of intercourse ibid sentences of, pronounced by Bulla Ccense, (see Bulla Caence) ... 52, 53-66 lesser described by Dr. Doyle 170 greater described by same 171 . memorial line describing it ... ... ibid memorial line for holding communication with these excommunicated ibid crimes for which it is pronounced ... ibid Dr. Doyle pretends he has stated all of them ibid pretends that none but Clergy incur it ... 172 sentence of, inflicted by Bishops ... 172 has no effect till published, if issued from Rome ibid how to be published if sent from Rome ... 172 unjust, Dr. Murray's evidence on, (see Murray) 173 Bishop's evidence on, proves their own crimes ... ... ... ... ... 185 sentence of, denounced against all who op- pose Pope 183, 193, 255 fear of an unjust, not to hiuder men from duty, this denounced ... 219 not allowed in Austria without leave from Emperor 252 this restriction compared with state of this country ... 255 issued in these dominions against Sovereign with impunity ... ... ... ... ibid 375 Page Exequatur what it means 188,189,250,251 denounced by the Bull Pastoralis Regiminis ... 189 audacity of all powers who dare to issue it ... 190 authority of Papal See said to be trodden under foot ibid restraint of, inquired into by Committee 250 . great barrier iu foreign states against encroachments of Papacy 251 every thing from the Pope must have it affixed ... ibid without it here, Papal Bishops issue what laws they like 257 distinctly enforced in Austria ... ... ... 251 r- also in the States of Italy 266 also in the Venetian States 267 in Tuscany, Naples, and two Sicilies ... 268, 271 must be affixed in Tuscany to licence for ordaining Priests 2/0 must be affixed to all Papal documents at Naples 271 completely recognized and exercised in Sardinia ... 273 must be affixed to Bulls of episcopal confirmation 275 most strictly enforced in Spain 277 shows thus the cause of its enforcement ... ... 281 'v insisted on in Switzerland ... ... ... ... 284 Exeter, Bishop of, letter from Dr. M'Hale to 323 not competent to reconcile Theology and Perjury ... ibid Eybel acknowledges the right of sovereignty 281 wrote a pamphlet entitled Quid Est Pontlfex ibid Papal Bull " Super Soliditate" written against ... ibid Faith, no, to be kept with heretics, denied by Bishops ... 316 to be always kept when it serves the Church ibid to be always broken whether promised or sworn when it does not, (see Bishops, Oaths, Perjury) ibid Farnham, Lord, Dr. Doyle's letter to ... 70 Fearis, evidence of, illustrates Dr. M'Hale's oath 323 Females, horrible tyranny practised against ... ... ... 315 misery of, under fangs of Priests in confessional ... ibid Festivals, remember to keep holy, substituted for 4th com- mandment in Roman Catechism, lodged in Universities, (see Catechism') ... 313 Ferdinand, King of Spain, epistle of, to Viceroy of Naples 293 displeased that Pope's messenger was not hanged ibid orders him to be seized, if possible, and executed 294 commands his Viceroy to execute laws against Pa- pacy ibid Ffrench, Edmund, Popish Bishop in Kilfenora, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 Fleury's Ecclesiastical History, extract from, on Bulla Coena3 303 shows how indefensible it is ... ... ... ... ibid how Bishops attempted to have it in their dioceses ... 301 376 Page Fleury's complaint against Bishops by Attorney General ... 304 punishments decreed againt them by Parliament ... ibid Foran, N. Popish Bishop in Waterford, si^ns address of 1830 ' 333 France, report of Committee on ... ... 273, 296 extracts from, not necessary, why ... ... ibid guards against Popery more than other states ... ibid Bishops in, appointed by Sovereign ... ... 274 benefices ecclesiastical filled by Sovereign ... ibid statesmen of, in Revolution more vigilant than those of England ... ... ... ... ibid decree of national assembly in ... ... ... ibid first regulation of organic articles of Church ... 275 comparison of, with England as to Papal Laws ... ibid groaned under despotism of Court of Rome ... 281 Lettres Patentes in, prove this ... ... ... ibid Franciscus a Breno on restitution ... ... ... 90 Freeman, Dublin Weekly, Dens once advertized in , ... 21 Dublin Daily, Dens not advertized in ... ... ibid Froggiani, Marquis, important evidence of ... ... 289 authorized to licence books in Naples ... ... 290 refuses to licence Papal Prayer-book ... ... ibid 1st, because publication of Bulla Coense is specified ibid 2d, because lessons of Gregory VII. are mentioned ibid declares Bulla Crense abhorred and execrated, (see Bulla Ccence) ... ... ... ... ibid Gainsayers of Bull Unigenitus to be coerced and compelled 220 Gallican Church, Pithou's History of ... .. ... 273 liberties of ... ... ... 2/3, 274 best protected in all the Papal States ... ibid . organic articles of ... ... ... 275 organic articles of seventy seven in number, (see France, Bulls) ... ... ... ibid liberties of, extract from articles of ... 296 liberties of, 17th article rejects the Bulla Ccenaj 298 example of in this followed by all Papal powers ... ... ... ... ... ibid does not hold infallibility of Pope ... 318 George IV. professions of loyalty to, by Popish Bishops .. ibid Germany long groaned under despotism of Popes ... 281 Bulla Coanse resisted in ... ... ...297 Gonsalvi, Cardinal, Pope's Minutes at Naples ... ... 17t> Government of England debased by support of Popery ... 98 of Ireland, criminal concession of patronage ... ibid of Europe, Pope's interference with 1 75, 176, 289,290 Greek Church in Russia guarded against the Papacy ... 284. Church, Archbishop of Mohilow, how appointed in ... 285 Church, how regulated as to his conduct by Government ibid 377 Page Greek Church, Bulls in, how- sanctioned before publication '285 Bishops in, appointed by Sovereign ibid Gregory VII. lessons for his day, 25th May mentioned in Prayer-book 290 VII. lessons for, book containing them refused to be licensed ibid IX. decretals of, contain Canons of 4th Lateran ... 123 IX. ascribes them to Pope Innocent III. .. 124, 211 IX. so proves falsehood of Dr. Murray, Doyle, and Crotty ... ... ibid XVI. idolatrous decretal sent over by, (see Pope) ... 228 XVI. commands in this Bishops to preserve all Papal Laws 293 XVI. this Encyclical of, lodged in Universities ... ibid Hamburgh, Report of Committee on, not of great moment 299 Hanover, Report of Committee on, not essential ... ... 289 Hardwire, collection, quoted 120, 138, 213 Healy, Dr. Popish Bishop, challenged with others to meet this book 33 by mistake inserted in a tract in London, perhaps origi- nating from this ... ... ... 222 this quoted in triumph by Dr. Murray ibid Henry VIII. his opinion on Papal allegiance 163 error of this ... 164 Heretical pravity to be purged out of Dioceses ... 138, 243 principles denounced in Unigenitus, (see Heretics) 219 Heretics, punishments of, as decreed by Church of Rome ... 6 . excommunicated and accursed by Bulla Coenae ... 52 excommunicated in Dr. Murray's secret statutes 53, 60, 185 all are so who dare to oppose Papal Priests ... 63 bound to restitution of property ... 88 conventions between, and Popish Princes not allowed by Pope 90 absurd for them to think that laws protect them against Popery 95 prospects of, as to property, if Popery prevails .. 97 3d Can. 4th Lateran, law to exterminate ... ... 131 the treachery and villainy of the Popish Bishops on this 134 grievous not to exterminate them ... 146 to be proceeded against under pain of everlasting curse ... ... ... ... ... ... ibid punishments of, discussed in conferences at Knock- topher 150 Bulls for dragging them to torture or death ... .. 152 _ to be most reverently dragged forth from house of God 156 , Inquisitor to be careful to drag them forth so ... ibid s 3 378 Page Heretics, removal of, needful for spiritual benefit of faithful 167 absolutions granted to, from Major Poenitentiarius ... 202 nature and modifications of absolutions ... ... 209 . whom Pcenitentiarius cannot pardon ... ... 210 princes and all authorities reserved to Pope ... ibid Bishops and Priests keep up hatred against, why ... 227 lying pretence of Popish Bishops as to, in Pastoral 314 oath of Popish Bishops, that it is not lawful to murder 315 hypocrisy and falsehood of their oath exposed, (note) 316 . falsehood as to, proved by documents lodged in Uni- versities ... ... ... ... ... ibid Hippesley, Sir John Cox, the mover for the Committee of House of Commons ... ... 280 . suggested to foreign ministers the points on which to answer ... ... ... ... ... ibid all these reviewed by Royal Censor of Portugal ... ibid most important note from Cardinal Erskine to .. 304 House of Lords examine Dr. Doyle Hungary, Bishops of, appointed by Emperor of Austria or King ... ... ... ... ... 250 Bishops of, perform functions after appointment ... 251 Report of Committee of Commons on ... ... 250 Hypocrisy of Popish Bishops as disgusting as their crimes 307, 308 311, 814, 316, 319, 324, 325, 326, 328, 330, 332 James I. drew up an oath of allegiance for Papists ... 321 remark of Paschenius on folly of this oath ... ibid his oath vanishes into smoke before a Priest ... ibid Jansenius, his principles condemned in Unigenitus ... 219 Idolatry, vain attempts of Popish Bishops to evade charge of 313 attempt to excuse themselves from, in worshipping a wafer ... ... ... ... ... 314 Jeremiah i. 10 applied to Pope in " Unam Sanctum" ... 164 Jesuits, legislation for, in bill of 1829 ... ... ... 263 miserable, contemptibility of this legislation ... 264< progress of, in England since 1829 .. ... 265 how completely they violate this act ... ... ibid instances of their trampling it under foot ... ... ibid general of appointed to by Pope ... ... ... ibid their treachery and villainy in Denmark ... ...286 forbidden to stay there under pain of death .. ... ibid all who were ever taught by forbidden to hold places ibid wisdom of these laws compared with the folly of the bill of 1829 ... ... ... ... ... ibid Image worship, lying pretence of Popish Bishops on ... 313 Immunitas Localis, laws concerning ... ... ... 151 Index, Expurgatorius prohibited in Piedmont ... ...273 British Government carries worst rule of into effect ... ibid Indults, none whatever to profit those who oppose Pope ... 194 none allowed in Austria without Emperor's permission 251 Infallibility, foundation of Church of Rome ... ... 13 379 Page Infallibility, blunders of, in Canon Law 216 of Pope, oaths of Bishops on, (see Pope, Bishops) 317 Infidelity and Popery brethren of their father the devil ... 255 " Injunctum nobis," the Bull of Pope Pius for his creed ... 128 Innocent III. on restitution 91, 93 III. compared the Canons of 4th Lateran 123 III. why given under his authority in decretals of Gre- gory IX ibid III. his authority in 3d Can. 4th Lat. established by Ben. XIV. (see Pope) 138 Inquisition, even where in force, Bishop to exterminate heretics 137, 242 set up by the Popish Bishops in Ireland 143 Law for regulation of, from Council of Vienne ... 144 cells of, regulated by these Papal knaves ... 145 decrees of Councils concerning confirmed ... 146 Papal Laws concerning, chapter on 148 no perjury of Bishops about, why ... ... ibid no idea in Protestants that it could exist ibid Morrissy, Priest's, faithful testimony on ... ... 149 Popish Priests sworn to be members of ... ... 150 establishment of, by Bishops foretold if power given them ibid sacred tribunal of, does not arrest without proof ... 156 Inquisitors Bishops not to interfere with ... ... ... 137 cells of Inquisition to be common to both ... 145 power of dragging heretics from churches given to 152 Law for this, supplement to Dens 88-152 letter to, for this from Benedict XIV 153 must drag heretics reverently to torture 156 must give due notice to their Right Rev. help-meet, the Bishop ibid must do so on account of reverence due to his dignity ibid but must drag them out of any Church 157 must inform Bishop before or after ... ... ibid Pope instructs in these pious duties, and imparts to them his apostolical benediction 158 commanded to punish violators of Unigenitus ... 220 General of in Spain, not to publish any thing from Pope without leave of King ... 278 to examine a second time books prohibited by Pope ibid to prohibit them if needful, without quoting Pope's authority ibid Internuncio residing at Brussels, law respecting 289 Institutions, Protestant, no security for, against Papal Laws ... 258 . barriers that protected broken down 258, 262 rotection of 263 papal lawyers bound to undermine ... 259 380 Page Institutions, Protestant, Popery encouraged by government to subvert ... ... ... ... ... 265 John, surnamed Lackland, mentioned by censor of Portugal 281 England groaned from his day under despotism of Rome 16 Ireland, object of Pope and Popish Bishops with reference to 150, 151, 161 state of, proves what papal power in, is ... 19(j sought to be made an independent kingdom by O'Connell ... ... ... ... 216 Isodorus, his letter to Pope Lucius ... ... 137,242 considered spurious ... ... 138 Italy, states of, report of Commons Committee on ... 261 Julius II. added most obnoxious clauses to Bulla Ccense 297, 298 III. brief of to Cardinal Pole ... ... ... 93 where found ... ... ... ibid Keating, James, Popish Bishop in Ferns, one of Dr. Mur- ray's suffragans ... ... .. 19 joins in setting up Dens as conference book ibid challenged to deny any statement in this book 32 his conduct as to secret statutes ... 131-131 signs Addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 Keepers of Inquisition, oath of ... ... ... 145 obliged to have different keys and locks of same cell ibid that, may be always compelled to see victim at same time ... ... ... ... ... ibid Kelly, Thomas, Popish Bishop in Dromore, signs Address of 1830 ... ... ... ... ... 333 - Patrick, Popish Bishop in Waterford, signs Address of 1826 .. ... ... ... ... 325 Oliver, Popish Archbishop in Tuam, signs Addresses of 1826 and 1830 ... ... ... 325,333 Kiernan, Edward, Popish Bishop in Clogher, signs Addresses of 1826 and 1830 ... ... 325, 333 Kilkenny, Popish conference held in county, in 1815 ... 150 questions of Conference discussed ... ... ibid same as in conference of 1832 in Dublin ... ibid Kings and Emperors said to be present at 4th Lateran 105, 107 pretended by Popish Bishops to have a voice there . . . ibid falsehood of such pretended authority proved 119, 120 names of, who were present at other councils ... 119 called " most glorious judges," why ... ... 120 and all in authority, being heretics, reserved to Pope, see Emperors and Kings ... ... ... 203 Kinsella, William, Popish Bishop in Ossory, signs Address of 1830 333 one of Dr. Murray's suffragans same refer- ences as Dr. Keating, see him Knoctopher, place in Kilkenny where conference held in 1815 ,.. 150 381 Page Laffan, Robert, Popish Archbishop in Cashel, signs Addresses of 1826 and 1830 ... ... ... 325, 333 Laity never allowed a voice in Councils ... 119, 120 . denounced who dare to impede power of Pope, 183, 192, 193 forbidden to read the Scriptures by Unigenitus 218, 219 punishments of in Spain for introducing Bulls ... 277 Lambertini, name of Benedict XIV. ... .. ... 29 quoted by Dr. Miley as expounding the law of the church, (see Benedict, Pope) ... ... ... ibid Landlords of Ireland under curse of Bulla Coenae ... 59 Lateran Council IV. 3d Canon of, set up by Popish Bishops 99 .., watchword of persecution against Albigenses ... ibid false pretences of Dr. Crotty as to (see Crotty) ... 100 admitted by Dr. Doyle to be among general councils 105 denied by him to teach the extermination of heretics ibid 3d Canon denied by him to be among the acts of that Council, fsee DoyleJ ... ... ... ibid Dr. Murray's pretences as to (see Murray) 106-7 remarkable admission of Dr. Doyle on ... Ill, 135 authenticity of proved ... ... 122, 123 proved by Cabbasatius' class-book of Maynooth 129, 235 3d Council 27th canon quoted in same place, ... 129 3d Canon 4th Council set up by Bishops of Leinster 133 3d Can. as authority for exterminating heretics ... 138 3d Can. same translated at length ... 139 to 1 12 3d Can. proof of God's righteous sentence on this ac- cursed apostacy ... ... ... ... 142 3d Can. Dr. Murray denies published in Dens, 8th vol. 222 3d Can. falsehood of his denial as to, asserted ... 224 3d Can. and challenged to prove it ... ... ibid 3d Can. proved by Dr. Murray's statutes ... 225 3d Can. by catechisms taught in schools ... ...ibid 3d Can. and by Corpus Juris Canonici, ... ... ibid 3d Can. and by Cabbasatius' law class-book of Maynooth ibid 3d Can. and by standards of that College ... ibid 3d Can. set up for extermination of Protestants of Ireland 239 3d Can. extract from, to prove this ... ... 243 3d Can. evidence of Dr. Murray on, examined in letter to him ... ... ... ... 244 3d Can. atrocity of, dilated on by Dr. Doyle, ... ibid 3d Council of 16th Canon justifies perjury for good of Church 317 3d Canon 4th Council of, referred to, to show perjury of Bishops ... ... ... ... 331 made part of test by Editor ... ... ... 334 Laws of Church of Rome, how infallible ... ... 15 Dr. Murray's evidence on infallible authority of ... 17 set up in Ireland on his own evidence ... ... ibid proved to be set up by Statutes and Directories ... 22 of Benedict XIV. proved to be part of canon law ... 23 Canon, body of, law of Church of Rome ... ... ibid Page Laws, Canon, how added to ... ... ... ... 23 when and where binding, and in force ... ... ibid publication of, proves and puts them in force 24, 256 denied on oath by Popish Bishops to be in force 25, 26 some in force while they were swearing, some put in force afterwards ... ... ... ... 26 mode of promulgating in Papal Church demonstrated 26, 27,28 through Metropolitans, Bishops and Priests ... ibid those of Benedict XIV. thus published in Ireland ... 28 digest of, proved to be set up by Dr. Murray ... 30 how set up by all the bishops of Ireland ... 33, 34 Papal Bishops and demagogues dare not meet proofs of 38 . of England superseded by Papal laws ... 56,59 of Popery bear them out in all their crimes ... ... 65 set up against property in Ireland ... ... 67 of persecution and blood set up by Popish Bishops ... 136 concerning local immunity ... ... ... 151 of torture set up by Popish Bishops ... 152 to 159 of worst days of Popery setup by Popish Bishops in 1832 160 of Papal treason when to be introduced ... ... 164 of British constitution superseded by those of Papacy 165 infamous code of, set by Dr. Murray and his synod ... 185 of England, how ought to be exercised ... ... 195 how made worthless and contemptible ... 196 quotation of as laws proves them to be in force 237, 241 Dr. Murray's evidence on, demonstrates this ... ibid laid down by him for episcopal duty in Ireland ... 242 of Papal States, (see Report, and the several States specified) of Pope make new edition of Dens " absolutissima" ... 315 - of Papacy guarded against in France ... ... 274) Lawyers, Crown, of all Papal States, duties of ... ... 258 injunctions to proceed against briefs of Pope ... ibid obliged to defend rights of Sovereign against them ... ibid taken in Ireland lately, from among Papists ... ibid some who have violated their oaths, (see Attorney- General) ..259 Leo, Marcus Paulus, book on Major Poenitentiarus Letter of Dr. Doyle to Earl of Liverpool, extracts from 69, 108 to Lord Farnham, referred to ... 70 Dr. Murray, read by O'Connell in London ... 221 Editor to Dr. Murray in reply ... ... ... 222 same to same on Bulla Ccen Domini ... ... 230 same to same on 3d Canon 4th Lateran ... ... 239 Cardinal Erskine to Sir John Cox Hippesley, ... 304 Lettres Patentes in France, what they prove ... ...281 License, Papal, for all sorts of crimes ensures their practice 200 Litta, Cardinal, concession proposed by, of veto ... 253 Liverpool, Earl of, letter of Dr. Doyle to ... ... 69 horrid duplicity and falsehood of same (see Doyle) 70, 71 Page Livonia, same regulations on Papal Bulls as in Russia, (see Greek Church} 285 Local immunity, what, and laws concerning, (see Bulls, Bi- shops, Inquisitors) ... ... ... ... ... 151 Lodi, Bishop of, appointed by Emperor of Austria ... ... 261 all Papal Bulls sent to, must be submitted to Sovereign ibid Logan, Robert, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325,333 Lombardy, Austrian, Report of Committee on ... ... 261 Louvaine, University of, duplicity of in her answer to Mr. Pitt ... ... ... 249 Lucius, Pope, letter of Isodorus to 137, 242 letter not considered genuine 138 Ludovicus a Paramo, quoted as to Inquisition ... ... 138 Lutherans, those called so by Papal writer who opposed the Pope 281 name of, repelled by Royal Censor of Portugal ... ibid Queen of Portugal said not to be one, when ... ibid Mail, Dublin Evening, June 3d, 1810, contains challenge to Dr. Murray 222 August 4th, contains proofs of Bulla Coenae to do. 230 of October 5th, contains proofs of 3d Canon, 4th Lateran to do 239 Magaurin, James, Romish Bishop in Ardagh, signs address of 1826 Magistrates all accursed who enforce any laws against Priests 62 Maguire, Patrick, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 Manasseh filled Jerusalem with blood, pardoned ... ...246 as, Dr. Murray and all Papal exterminators invited Chris to look to Christ 246 Mandates of Court of Rome all to be executed 189 penalties on all who dare to oppose ... ... ibid Manicheism pretended by Dr. Doyle to be doctrine of Albi- genses 105 Marcion, Emperor, present at Council of Chalcedon ... 119 Marum, Kiaran, Popish Bishop of Ossory, signs address of 1826 325 Maynooth, Reiffenstuel, standard of 47 Delahogue Class-book of, (see Delahogue} 120, 143 Van Espen, standard of, (see Van Espen) 26, 123, 155 standards of, prove falsehood of Bishop's evidence 182 books read in, compared with those of Tuscany ... 270 standards of, infamous description of ... ... ibid M'Gettigan, Popish Bishop in Derry, signs addresses of 1825 and 1830 325, 333 M'Hale, Dr. Romish Archbishop in Tuam, examined before Commissioners of Education ... ... 44 384 Page M'Hale, Dr. swears Bulls not binding unless published ... 44 swears Bulla CcensD was never published in Ireland ... ibid distinguishes between Court of Rome and See of Rome 45 swears that collision between Bulla Coense and the es- tablished authority is a bar to its publication ... ibid knows of no Bulls published in Ireland lately ... ibid swears that the Priests learn from Bishops when pub- lished 46 refers to Dr. Murray as the best authority ... ... ibid falsehood and treachery of his evidence ... 47,50 remarkable admission of, in Dr. O'Finan's case ... 56 an open traitor, (see extract from letter to Duke of Wellington) 62 why not bound by British Law ... ... ... ibid falsehood of his evidence before Commissioners ... 66 admits atrocious tyranny of Pope 194 falsehood of, Dr. Murray challenged to proof of ... 224 wilfully deceiving while swearing on Bulla Cause ... ibid falsehood of his oath on this Bull 235 "was for interest of Church should teach Bulla Crense 317 was for interest of Church should deny this on oath ibid therefore could swear both with safe conscience ... ibid oath of,' on Church Establishment 323 letter of, to Bishop of Exeter ibid honest confession of his own deliberate perjury ... ibid his conduct illustrated by anecdote of Fearis ... ibid signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 M'Loughlin, Romish Bishop in Derry, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 M'Mahon, Patrick, Popish Coadjutor Bishop, signs addresses of 1826 and 1S30 325, 333 M 'Nicholas, Patrick, Popish Bishop in Achonry, signs ad- dresses of 1825 and 1830 325, 333 Mentz, Archbishop of, Report of Committee on ... 259, 260 Merchandize of men's souls infamous, (see Pope, Bishops, Priests, Paenitentiarius) 207, 208 Milan, Archbishoprick of, filled by Emperor 261 Milanese, Report of Committee on ibid all Bulls among, must be submitted to royal in- spection ... .. ... ... ... .. ibid Miley, a Romish Priest, attacks Sir Philip Crampton's lecture 29 confesses the supreme authority of Benedict XIV. ... 30 Miracles, statement of Popish Bishops on 313 Mohilow, Archbishop of, appointed by Sovereign 285 a coadjutor Bishop, to him also named by Sovereign ibid Molina, opinion of, on Chattel property 87 Monasteries in Austrian territories in Italy, state of ... 261 totally independent of foreign jurisdiction ... ibid in British Empire compared with them ... ibid 385 Page Monasteries in British no restrictions on them ... 261, 287 Monitory of Pope, none dare be issued in Venice 267 Monks can receive pardons for all sorts of crimes 213 however criminal, can be fit for all offices but general of their order ibid provincial of in Lombardy, what permitted to do ... 2G1 when elected can only apprize his general in open letter ibid this letter inspected by Government, if approved, sent on to the imperial minister at Rome ibid generals of in Lombardy, nominated by Archbishop of Vienne ibid four orders of in Lombardy, regulations of their generals ibid orders of in British Empire, generals all reside at Rome ibid unrestricted in every particular, and do what they please ibid melancholy ignorance of British Statesmen on ... 262 Papal states compelled to protect themselves from ... ibid perfect slavery of, to Pope in British Empire ... 263 superiors of, unlimited despotism of 262,263 facts concerning, proved in Parliamentary documents ibid legislation concerning, in bill of 1829 ... ... ibid ignorance, anomaly, and absurdity of it ... 264, 265 Morrissy, Priest, his faithful testimony on Inquisition ... 149 his works lodged in the Universities ibid his statements fully illustrated and confirmed ... ibid his account of a conference in Ossory in 1815 ... 150 remarkable extracts from his book .. ibid tells the use Popery will make of power ibid that Papal Bishops will subvert the constitution ... ibid . proves Dens universal standard of priests in 1815 ... ibid shows what Popish Bishops mean by emancipation ... 151 his case referred to Bull " Pastoralis Regiminis" ... 193 Mulholland, Dr. case of, referred to ... 56 O'Connell's advice to ibid , deprived and driven from parish, why 260 Murder no wonder, little thought of in Ireland, (see Bishops, Bulls, Laws) 204 Murderers can be absolved by Major Poenitentiarius 203 can find refuge and welcome in religious orders 203, 214 fit recruits for the monks ... 205 may attain high degrees among them 211 Murphy, John, Romish Bishop of Cork, signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325,333 Murray, Dr. identified with Dens 7 sanctions the work of Benedict XIV. ibid apologists for, Mr. Woods, and Dr. Stanley ... ibid dedication of Dens to 8 his apologists implicate him deeper 9,10 his own confession as to Dens in his pastoral ... ibid the hypocrisy and falsehood of his statement ... 1 1 his confession as to the 8th Volume ... ... ibid 386 Page Murray, Dr. the story he trumps up of Coyne ... 11, 12 this even if true proves his own guilt ... ... 12 his Pastoral lodged in Universities ... ... 13 his conclusive evidence on infallibility of Laws 17, 233 proves by this and his own Pastoral the laws set up ibid proofs of his setting up Papal Laws ... 30, 31, 32 publicly called on with his provincial Bishops to meet or deny these facts if he is able, by his Priests, in a Court of Law, or in the House of Commons 33, 34 his incapacity and fear to do so appealed to as a proof of truth ... ... ... ... ... 35 his letter read by O'Connell in London false ... ibid _____ earnestly appealed to as a poor aged sinner ... ibid Dr. Doyle's example quoted to him ... ... 36 his inability to meet the case exhibited ... ... 38 referred to by Dr. M'Hale as the best authority for Bulls ... ... ... ... .. 46 iniquity of, and suffragan Bishops when gained power 50 atrocious Bulls set up by ... ... ... ibid pronounces sentence of Bulla Ccense in his statutes 53, 293 hypocrisy of, in addressing those whom he secretly ex- communicated as " Beloved fellow-Christians" 60, 236 his evidence on property ... ... ... 68 declares there is no wish on part of Roman Catholics to disturb the establishment ... ... ... ibid pretends that the desire to curtail it is an opinion of political oeconomy ... ... ... ... 60 pretends that insurrections have been directed against the dues of Priests, as against tythe ... .. ibid this compared with his calling tythe " a blood-stained impost" ... ... ... ... ... ibid his iniquity in setting up the Bull for restitution ... 76 examined before select Committee on 3d Canon, 4th Lateran Council ... ... ... ... 106 _ declares it has no authority in any part of Christendom ibid pretends it never had any in these countries ... ibid pretends it is doubtful whether ever enacted ... ibid but if enacted, ascribes it to civil authorities ... 107 pretends was a civil enactment against crimes of Al- bigenses ... ... ... ... ... ibid pretends their errors aimed at extirpation of human race ... ... ... ... ... ibid pretends it was a merely temporal regulation .. ibid affects to call it spurious on Collier's authority ... 108 his standard to prove Canons to be of faith ... ibid tries to explain away 3d Can. 4th Lateran before the Commissioners of Education ... ... ... 114 states several falsehoods as to Albigenses ... .. ibid tries to corroborate Dr. Doyle's evidence ... ibid tries to vindicate his Church from this 3d Canon ... ibid . pretends to deny this Canon to be infallible ... 115 387 Page Murray, Dr. pretends the Canon has now no authority ... ibid falsehood of his pretence as to secular powers in Councils ... ... ... 119, 121 knew the authenticity of the Canon was affecting to deny 122 -'< falsehood of his assertions proved effectually by Dr. Doyle ... ... ... ... ... 124 falsehood of, as to 3d Canon 4th Lateran proved by Cabbasatius ... ... ... ... 129 falsehood of as to 3d Canon, same proved by his own Catechism ... ... ... ... 130 examined before Committee of Lords ... ... 166 . swears communication with Rome only on spiritual cases ... ... ... .. ... ibid swears he means sanctification of souls . ... ibid swears no exception to this swears he recollects one swears he recollects no other care of, for the sanctification of souls ... ibid ... ibid ... 167 ... ibid proved by teaching Rhemish Notes and Dens ... ibid removal of heretics needful for this end ... ... ibid states objection to restriction on Papal Bulls ... ibid pretends it is only as to conscientious points ... ibid swears emancipation would produce universal gratitude 168 swears has no reason to doubt it ... ... ibid swears thinks lowest class felt disabilities deeply ... ibid swears his religion teaches him to resist foreign power ibid swears does so without reference to the Pope ... ibid _ testimony of, before Committee of Commons ... 172 pretends an unjust excommunication would have no effect ... ... ... ... ... 173 pretends each person judges its justice ... ... ibid pretends a case in which Bishops and Priests would resist it from Pope ... ... ... ... ibid pretends would teach their flocks to resist it ... ibid pretends individual may conform to sentence of Bishop or not ... ... ... ... ... ibid _ pretends will consult his Priest against his Bishop ... ibid examined again before Committee of Commons ... 179 was coadjutor to Dr. Troy since 1809 ... ... 180 pretends to explain origin of authority of Pope ... ibid pretends wholly confined to spiritual authority ... ibid pretends solely to be obeyed in spiritual matters ... ibid pretends his authority limited by Canons and Councils ibid pretends does not detract from allegiance ... ibid pretends that in civil matters wholly distinct ... 181 pretends claims of Pope to temporal authority opposed to Scripture and tradition ... ... ... ibid , says Pope does not dispose of temporal affairs on Continent ... ... ... ... ibid -, pretends to define obedience due to Papal Bulls ... ibid 388 Page- Murray, Dr. says there are circumstances under which they would be resisted ... ... ... ... 182 explains obedience to Pope as canonical ... ibid his own standards prove falsehood of his evidence ... ibid his conduct proves it more ... ... ... ibid review of his evidence ... ... ... 184 the dark complexion of do. ... ... ... 185 his treachery and falsehood compared with his evidence ... ... ... ... ibid his iniquity proved by his statutes, and evidence on excommunication ... ... ... ... ibid pretends excommunication to promote temporal power of Pope would be resisted ... ... ... 186 makes it afterwards himself the instrument of promot- ing it .. ... ... ... ... ibid to make people transfer allegiance from Sovereign to the Pope ... ... ... 187 exhibition of his evidence on excommunication ... ibid __ treachery with which he falsifies it himself ... ibid oath of self and fellows a seal of their perfidy ... 198 confesses Bull Unigenitus in force in Ireland ... 215 seemed taken short in giving that answer ... ibid publishes it in same volume with Bulls he denies ... 216 his blundering in this particular ... ... ibid makes a mass of blunders of his Canon Law ... ibid left with his brethren to justify his absurdities and crimes ... ... ... ... ... ibid falsehood of his evidence as to excommunication proved by Unigenitus ... ... ... ... 220 felt the power of the test proposed by Editor ... 221 letter of, read by O'Connell at Popish Institute ... ibid denies Bulla Cosnse set up or authorized in Ireland ibid calls charge an impudent unprincipled fabrication ... ibid calls it an atrocious libel ... ... ... ibid denies that supplement to Dens contains 3d Canon, 4th Lateran ... ... ... ... 222 calls assertion utterly false .. ... ... ibid . first letter and challenge to, in answer ... ... ibid falsehood of his statements asserted, challenged to proof .. 224 challenged as to evidence of self and brother bishops ibid challenged as to falsehood on Bulla Ccense, and 3d Can. 4th Lateran ... ... ... ... 224 as to falsehood for three reasons stated ... ...225 denounced with all the hierarchy of Popery ... 227 criminality, treachery, and falsehood of, to Roman Catholics ... ... ... ... ibid resolutions on this, proposed to ... ... 228 1st, as to novelty of Creed ... ... ... ibid 2d, as to interpretation of Scripture ... ... ibid 389 Page Murray, Dr. 3d. as to blasphemous idolatry of worship ... 228 ., 4th, as to falsehood, cruelty, and obscenity of con- fessional 228,229 5th, as to nature and hope of Gospel ... ... ibid 6th, as to duty of Protestant Church ... ... ibid dared not notice this challenge or any part of it ... 230 reason of this silence, what ... ... ... 231 2d letter to, containing proofs of Bulla Coena 230-239 awful hypocrisy of, set forth ... ... 235, 236 falsehood of, in calling Protestants "beloved fellow- Christians" ... ... ... ... ibid hollow professions of loyalty and charity ... ... ibid referred to his own documents lodged in Universities ibid invited to call O'Connell to his aid ... ... 237 justice for Ireland demands public exposure and de- nunciation of ... ... ... ... 238 exhorted to come out from Babylon and look to Christ ... .".. ... ... ... ibid third letter to, on 3d Canon 4th Lateran ... ... 239 his statement as to this Canon thoroughly and delibe- rately false ... ... ... ... 240 falsehood of evidence of, and of all the Bishops on ibid confesses authorized publication of supplement to Dens ... ... ... ... ... ibid his falsehood proved by quotation from Dens 8th Vol. 243 , oath of, on 3d Canon 4th Lateran compared with truth and fact 243,245 falsehood of evidence, as to its having been enacted 244 falsehood of, do. as to being found in no an- cient manuscript ... ... ... ... ibid falsehood of do. as to being enacted by civil authorities ... ... ... ... ibid . falsehood of do. as to Albigenses ... .. ibid dark atrocity of, in setting it up to exterminate Pro- testants ... ... ... ... ... 245 own evidence, if true, aggravates his guilt ten fold ... ibid conduct of, in conjunction with Dr. Doyle most aggra- vated guilt of ... ... ... ... 246 exhorted and encouraged to renounce Popery and look to Christ ... ... ... ... ibid would not be appointed in Tuscany ... ... 268 , Catechism proves falsehood of statement as to com- mandments ... ... ... ... 313 statutes of, prove Dens Manual of Priests ... 315 signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 .. 325, 333 Mystery, Babylon the great applied to the Papacy 142, 239 of iniquity unchanged and unchangeable ... 143 how and when it worked secretly ... 254 how and when it exhibited its ferocity ... ibid blackest of the prince of darkness ... ... 325 T3 390 Page Nangle, Rev. E. an evident heretic, (wish all were like himj 154 may be conscientiously burned by Dr. M'Hale ... ibid this used as illustration of laws of torture ibid Naples, temporal interference of Pope with 176 Cardinal Gonsalvi, Pope's minister at ibid King of, sent white pony annual tribute to Rome ... ibid only government as Dr. Doyle pretends interfered with by Pope ibid Report of Commons Committee on 271, 289 contest between Government of and Pope ... ibid history of, by Giannone ... ... ... ... ibid no Bulls permitted in without Exequatur ... ... ibid Mr. A'Court, British Minister at, his statement ... ibid no subject of, can apply for briefs to Rome without license 272 evidence from, on subject of Bulk Coena? ... 289, 290 Bulla Ccenffi abhorred and execrated in (see BuUa Coma) 291 National Schools of Ireland, guilt of withdrawing Bible from 98, 273 assembly in France, decree of as to Papal Bulls ... 274 Netherlands, Report of Committee on 288 all Bulls sent to, must be laid before Council ,.. 289 not to be made known till fourteen days after this ibid Nice, Council of, Constantine present there 119 Notaries, deprived of office if dared disobey Pope 183, 194 rendered infamous and incompetent till absolved ibid not to derive any protection from any source from this ibid in Spain, fined and sent to Africa for ten years ... 278 this penalty for daring to note Papal Bulls without leave ibid Nuncio in Spain, must transmit Bulls to the King ... 277 efforts of, to publish Bulls in Portugal 281 strenuously resisted by Queen and Prime Minister ... ibid for Netherlands, resides at Cologne 289 Bulls sent by to Netherlands, law on ibid tries repeatedly to publish Bulla Cosuse in Spain ... 302 effectually resisted by Don Philip II. ibid commanded to leave kingdom for daring to publish it 303 Oaths of the Popish Bishops, only, furnish proofs of their perjury 2 of Dr. Doyle and M 'Hale recapitulated as to Bulla Coenaj 46 - awful falsehood of, proved as to this Bull 47 extract from that of Popish Bishops 71 Dr. Doyle's grave reference to his own ibid of Popish Bishops quoted renouncing power of Pope 117 of same swear given without mental reservation ... ibid evidence of same, how reviewed 118 of Dr. Murray and Doyle's imposture of 184 security of in Popish Bishops 187 all sorts of, relaxed by Major Poenitentiarus 212 391 Page Oaths of Drs. Murray and Doyle on excommunication proved false by Unigenitus 220 of Popish Bishops to Pope and Sovereign incompatible 221 Popish Bishops deny on when it suits them ibid their truth in one oath proves their perjury in another ibid of Dr. Murray, compared with his letter read by O'Connell 233 of Dr. Doyle and M'Hale as to Bulla Coense falsehood of 235 of Dr. Murray as to 3d Canon 4th Lateran examined 243, 245 of members of Parliament trampled on with impunity 258, 315 of members has been but pretext for perjury ... ... 265 of Papal Bishops compared with Bull they have published 283 their treachery and perjury exhibited ibid of Popish Bishops taken always with mental reservation 315 reservation in taking, proved by Dens, Bailly, &c. ... ibid of members of Parliament disapproved by Pope .. 316 of Popish Bishops solved distinguendo .. false, not to be taken on pretence of good of church false, may be safely taken when really so mode of keeping, suggested by Popery, anecdote of of allegiance of Popish Bishops falsehood of Bishop's, ("see Bishops) ... ... not seeking dispensation from, always an imposture of Popish Bishops, one tissue of imposition Obscenity of confessional, how shown Dr. Murray Challenged to meet the charge of horrible instrument of priestly tyranny brings all females into abject subjection to priests 316 317 ibid ibid 318 321 322 229 ibid 315 ibid O'Connell, Daniel, challenged to meet the proofs of this case 34 evidence of on property 72,73,74 deceitfulness of, and loophole of conscience ... . 75 tool and echo of his masters, priests and bishops 195, 278 279, 332 allowed to triumph through cowardice of British Statesmen ... .'. 216 reads Dr. Murray's letter at Popish Institute ... 221 knew its falsehood while he was reading it ... 231 perjury of, in his cry against Protestant Church "De- lendaest Carthago" 300 can scarcely suppress his innate treason 320 threatens Sovereign with rebellion if ministers changed ... ... ... ... ... ibid threatens if she goes to war with dismemberment of empire ibid O'Finan Dr. remarkable case of Papal tyranny against ... 56 tyranny against, as subject of Britain considered 260 Offices, priests compelled to repeat daily 3 Olmutz Archbishop of, only Austrian Prelate not appointed by Emperor 250 Archbishop of, elected by his chapter ibid O'Reilly, Farrell, Popish Bishop of Kilmore, signs address of 1826 325 Page Oxford Bodleian library contains books and documents of Pa- pacy 4 Panormitanus quoted by Van Espen on General Councils ... 124 Papacy, crimes of, use of having them slowly substantiated (see Popery, Bishops) 239 duplicity and treachery of how it has imposed on Statesmen 24S infamous plot of, in Denmark discovered 286 all decretals commanded by Pope Gregory XVI to be kept ... 293 Papal states all better protected from Popery than Britain 274, 276 well acquainted with tyranny of see of Rome (see Re- port and names of the States) 276 Parliaments of Paris, Bourdeaux, and Rousillon prohibit BullaCcense 299 of France, appealed to against it by Attorney Ge- neral 298 of France, Arret of, against it 299 Paris, Matthew quoted by Dr. Doyle 105, 122 quotation of, by Van Espen ... ... 123 misquotation of, by Doyle proved ... ... ibid Paschenius, his dissolution of Papal oaths effective ... 321 his remarks on oath constructed by James I. ... ibid " Pastor Bonus," Bull published by Popish Bishops 1832 ... 199 extracts from 202, 203 grants universal license for all crimes ... 205 translations from ibid . blasphemous application of Christ's example to 206 daring audacity of its application to Sovereign 210, 255 comparison of, with laws in Tuscany ... 269 Pastoral address and declaration of Popish Hierarchy in 1826 307 _ their duplicity, treachery, and perjury in ibid treachery of, how peculiarly exhibited ibid . illustrates the " Mystery of iniquity" ibid resolutions contained in, on education (see Bishops, from p. 307 to p. 325 308 address of 1830 (see Bishops from 325 to 333) ... 325 letter from Dr. Murray proves his guilt ... ... 232 mockery and hypocrisy of 233 lodged in Universities ... 236 of bishops, how restricted in Austria ... 252, 255 Pavia Bishops of, appointed by Emperor of Germany ... 261 all Papal Bulls sent to, must first be submitted to Sove- reign ibid Penalties against Heretics (see Heretics, Laws, Bulls, Bishops,) against those who disobey Court of Rome ... 183, 189 Penances how imposed in Austria 252 how in this country ,T. 255 393 Page Perjury, {see Oaths, Bishops, Dens, Murray, M' Hale, Doyle, Crotty, O'Connell) might turn pale with listening to oaths of Popish Bishops 329 Perjuries, oaths contrary to ecclesiastical utility are ... 317 Persecution, principles of, in Dens ... ... .. ... 6 atrocious law for, by Popish Bishops, (see Dens, Murray, Doyle, Bishops, Heretics, Laws,") .. 135 doctrine of, set forth in their acknowledged Bull Unigenitus ... ... . . ... ... 220 Philip, King of Franks, present at Council of Vienne ... 119 Piedmont, Report of Committee on .. 272 Index Expurgatorius prohibited in 273 Pistoia, Council of, Bull of Pope against 281 Pitt, Right Hon. William, questions said to be sent by ... 248 honest integrity of, rendered unfit to deal with Popery .., ibid incapable of conceiving such a system of fraud and vil- lainy ... ... ... ibid duped by artifice of Charles Butler ibid sanction of, eagerly seized by Popery for the questions ibid Pithou's History of the regulations of Gallican Church 273, 297 " Placet," Imperial, what, same as Placitum Regium, or Exe- quatur 251 necessity of, explained by Van Espen (see Exequa- tur} 256 only object of, to guard the country from domination of Papacy 256, 7 remedy, if any attempt made against it 258 Placitum Regium what, (see Exequatur) ... ... 250, 251 Platina quoted by Dr. Doyle 124 Plunkett, George, Popish" Bishop of Elphin, signs address of 1826 325 Pcenitentiarius Major powers of, in " Pastor Sonus" 202-213 can absolve heretics 202,203 can absolve apostates ibid cannot absolve Princes or persons in autho- rity ibid 210 can absolve homicides, outlaws, murderers ibid can enable them to enter religious orders ... ibid his character, rank and office .. ... 204> . book written on him by Leo ... .. ibid obliged to delegate his authority, why privileges conferred on him by Bull office of, blasphemous comparison of .. ibid .. 205 .. 207 pardons those whose names he knows not .. ibid delegates his officers in the dioceses of Ireland 209 nothing but crimes can be expected from ... ibid cannot pardon violations of Ecclesiastical im- munity 210 can relax all oaths injurious to church ... 212 394 Page Poenitentiarius and all vows though confirmed by oaths ... 212 can undo any supposable obligation 213 can grant all relaxations to monks for all crimes ibid Pole Cardinal, office of reconciling England to Rome com- mitted to ... ... 93 Briefs sent to by Pope Julius III. for England 93,91 declaration of, on testimony of Spondanus ibid celebrated for his prudence ... ... ... ibid Ponte de Lima Marquis of, Prime Minister to Queen of Por- tugal 281 peremptorily resists publication of Papal Bulls ibid Pope Benedict XIV. his canonical doctrine added to Dens ... 7 Gregory XVI. his enclyclical letter ... 13, 60, 228 . this letter lodged in Universities ibid orders all Papal principles to be preserved ... 14 . shows the absurdity of supposing Popery to be changed .. ,.. ... ibid parallel between this and Benedict's Canon Law that is added to Dens 14, 15 power of, as laid down by Dens ... .. 16 power of, disclaimed on oath by Dr. Doyle ... 42 Reserved cases to, by Bulk Coense 63 Ben. XIV. his rescript on restitution of property 7591 claims right over real property 81 commands restitution of real property 82 does not pronounce on chattel property ... ... ibid Innocent III. on restitution ... ... ... 913 Julius III. Brief of, to Cardinal Pole ... 93, 91 claims the church lands of England ibid Benedict XIV. Law of his diocesan Synod on Councils 1 19 Gregory IX. Decretals of, 123, 125 Innocent III. why Canons 1th Lateran ascribed to 123, 125 Benedict XIV. Law of, his diocesan Synod quoted 136, 137 exterminating character of this ... ... ibid 243 Boniface VIII. quoted as to Bishops 138 Benedict XI. de hseriticis 139 Innocent IV. John XXII. and Martin V. quoted ... 150 Clement XII. Bull of, " In Suprimo" 151 Benedict XIV. Bull of " Officii Nostri" ibid Benedict XIII. Bull of, " Ex quo Divina" ibid Benedict XIV. Bull of " Elapso Proxime" ibid same translated ... 153 John XXII. infamous Bull of, set up by Popish Bishops 158 Martin IV. quoted by him in this ibid indirect power of, how brought into effect in a nation 161 temporal power of, a subject of great anxiety ... 163 temporal power of, objection of Henry VIII. to ... ibid his policy directs the operation of bishops 164 Dr. Murray's evidence on temporal power of, (see Mur- ray) ... ... ... 172, 173, 180, 182 Page Pope, Dr. Doyle's evidence on same 174-8 Boniface VIII. Dr. Doyle's pretended exception of 176 - - executive authority in Popish Church ... ... 177 if interfered with rights of Sovereign, pretended conse- quence ... ibid authority of, as defined, by Dr. Murray (see Murray) 180 pretended by him only to be obeyed in spiritual things ibid pretence of Dr. Murray that his temporal power is passed away 181 all his spiritual power brought to bear on the Roman Ca- tholics 184 the solicitude of his pastoral government duties of Bull 188 Benedict XIV. his Bull ibid none to dare hinder the full exercise of his authority ... 189 Benedict XIV. confirms decree of Innocent XI. ... 190 extends his Bull to all states mediately subject to him ibid nature of his authority indirectly exercised 191 bishops and priests administer his authority ... ... ibid impeding his authority intolerable pravity 192 pronounces sentence on all who dare to do so ... 192, 193 atrocious tyranny of, how exercised ... ... ... ibid _ death only deliverance of priests from his grasp ... ibid the great liberality of 196 permits certain privileges where he has supreme authority ibid authority of, substituted for that of British Sovereign ... 197 direct temporal tyranny of, how established ... ... 202 exercises this over Roman Catholics of Ireland ... ibid blasphemous assumption of power to punish and pardon 206 realizes the ambition and pride of Satan, how ... ibid assimilates his blasphemous dispensations to Fountain for sin 207 wickedness and blasphemy of his Bull pointed out ... ibid , a fountain of gain for avarice and ambition of ... ibid no wonder he pleads for his traffic .. ibid a master merchant of the souls of men 208 Gregory XVI. idolatrous letter of ...228 Benedict XIV. extract from his Diocesan Synod ... 242 deposes Bishops who will not exterminate heretics 243 law of, set up as rule for Bishops in Ireland 243,293 encroachments of power prevented in foreign states by the Exequatur 251 has no power of appointing Bishops in Austria ... ibid all his regulations in Austria must be submitted to Go- vernment ibid unlimited despotism of, over all orders of Monks in Britain 263 appeal from, to General of the Jesuits 265 396 Page Pope, progress he is making in England ... 266 derives most accurate information from his bishops ... 270 has set up a College at Rome for Irish students ... ibid to make able traitors of them for this empire ... .. ibid Pius VII. concordat between, and Chief Consul of France 275 papers of, on appointment of Bishop of Segovia ... ibid must send his bulls of consecration to the Bishops in Spain ibid comparison of his restricted power in Spain and unre- stricted in Britain 276 can name what traitors he likes to be Bishops ibid Bulls and all decretals of laws restricting in Spain ... 277 iniquitous efforts of, to subvert authority of kings 280, 281 villainv of, compelled kings to examine his Bulls ... ibid Pius VI. two Bulls attempted by him to be published in Portugal ibid peremptorily prohibited by Queen ibid both published in Ireland, Dens Vol. VIII 282 has plenitude of power over all persons as to religion ... ibid possesses compulsory power, is above a general Council ibid is infallible ex Cathedra, can depose kings and absolve from allegiance ... ... ... ... ... ibid these doctrines as to, conformed by Bull published by Papal Bishops ibid has an authority in England that he has not in any state in Europe 285 sends Bulls of Institution to Bishops appointed by So- vereign in Russia ibid iniquity of, in the Bulla Cranse 290, 291 Clement XIII. efforts of, to revive Papal despotism ... 292 Gregory XVI. Encyclical of, lodged in Universities ... 293 command of, to Papal Bishops in it ... ibid subjection of to Law of Naples, how enforced ... ibid conduct of Naples to, compared with cowardly compro- mise of England ... ibid sent messenger with unsanctioned brief to Naples ... ibid King displeased that he was not sent to the gallows ... ibid not to be suffered to make such attempts ... .. ibid concessions to, encourage his audacity ibid Julius II. adds vile clauses to Bulla Ccenae 297 Gregory XII. letter of, Bulla Coenee published under this title 298 Nuncio of, turned out of Spain ... ... ... 303 authority of, Bulla Coenae intended to enforce 304 auditor of Cardinal Erskine, important note from ... ibid centre of Catholic unity 315 centre of Papal perjury and of all crime ibid emphatically " MAN OF SIN" ibid 397 Page Pope, infallibility of, denied by Papal Bishops ... ... 31? .. not an article of Catholic faith ... ibid not infallible in matters of fact .. ... ... 318 not infallible as private Doctor ... ... ... ibid infallible ex Cathedra ... ... .. ... ibid Popery the absurdity of any pretended improvement in ... 1.3 an accursed apostacy full of treachery and perjury ... 97 well denominated Mystery, Babylon, Mother of harlots 142 power granted to, consequences of, predicted by a priest 150 indirect operation of, against government explained 161 how it enslaves poor Roman Catholics fully shown 194,195 infamous villainy of, maintained by dispensations ... 199 pretences of, to advance political power ... ... 21 1 protects, receives, and cherishes the vilest criminals and crimes ... ... ... ... 212 a system of cruelty, perjury, misery, and perdition ... 246 and infidelity both of same father the devil ... 255 use makes of British freedom ... ... 267, 268 influence and power of, proved by excluding Bible 273 treachery of, as exhibited by Jesuits. in Braunsburgh 286 facilities granted to, for subversion of Protestant Church ... ... ... .. ... 287 established for promoting happiness of mankind, so say Bishops ... ... ... ... ... 311 . this statements as to, utterly false ... ... 312 Popish Bishops, (see Bishops] Priests, (see Priests} ... Population goaded on to crime by their Bishops and Priests 160 kept in continual ferment and fever by them ... 161 so kept in a posture of seditious hostility to Eng- land ... ... ... ... ... ibid bowed down under fangs of Papal tyrants ... 162 Portugal and Brazils, report on ... ... ... 279 documents of, throw light on the state of Britain ... ibid legal authorities of, have canvassed the question as to Bulls ... ... ... ... ... 280 important anecdote of Clergyman in ... ... ibid Censor of, able review of ... ... ... ibid groaned under despotism of Popes ... ..281 Beneplacito Regio in, what it proves ... ... ibid Sovereigns of, opposed Papal Bulls ... ... ibid Queen of, peremptorily prohibits two of Pius VI. ... ibid Prescription cannot secure property taken possession of with bad faith ... ... ... ... 93 none whatever can avail against the claims of Popery ... ... ... ... 94 Priests promulgate laws by the confessional ... 27, 28 and bishops appealed to on their iniquity ... ... 35 learn when Bulls are received from their bishops ... 46 and bishops train the people in their crimes ... 52 398 Page Priests and Bishops, their crimes ought to be openly de- nounced ... ... ... ... 60, 61 sworn by their bishops as ministers of Inquisition ... 150 how driven by the secret tyranny and villainy of bishops 161 the mode in which drilled to train the population ... ibid delegated instruments of treason ... ... ... 164 Dr. Murray pretends excommunicated persons would apply to ... ... ... ... ... 173 excommunicated themselves if dare to resist Rome ... 187 suspended and enslaved by Pope under Bull ... ibid miserable subjection of, by this tyrant ... ... 193 turned adrift in disgrace if refuse to obey him ... ibid excommunicated and obliged to go to his feet for pardon ibid obliged in their turn to be tyrants over Laity .. 194> language of, at elections to people ... ... 195 radical power and special jurisdiction of, what ... 200 poor people stimulated by, to crimes ... ... 206 show conscious falsehood of Dr. Murray's letter ... 230 by fear to attempt to defend him ... ... ibid compelled to be slaves to Pope ... ... 260 therefore compelled to be traitors to Sovereign ... ibid and forced to be tyrants of people ... ... ibid none allowed to be ordained without license in Tuscany 269, 270 only allowed to study books there approved by the Go- vernment ... ... ... ... ... ibid drive their slaves like sheep to the Hustings ... 279 Princes and rulers being heretics reserved to Pope ... 203 cannot be absolved by Major Pcenitentiarius ... ibid Probatio semiplena necessary for putting to torture ... 154 case of its application illustrated ... ibid Procurator General, of Naples, must sign all Papal Bulls ... 2~2 Proofs of laws set up by bishops, condensed view of 30, 31 sufficient for torture, what, (see Torture) ... 154 Property, law for restitution of, set up by Popish Bishops ... 67 evidence of Dr. Murray on ... ... ... 68 evidence of O'Connell on ... ... 72, 75 forfeited, pretended by O'Connell to be safe .. 74- examination of Dr. Slevin on, (see Slevin) 75-82 falsehood and treachery of Popish Bishops as to ... 82 Bull on forfeited, from Ben. XIV. ... 83-94. taken in unjust war, rapine, and to be restored ... heretics bound to restore ... ... ... 88 cannot be secured by any treaties to heretics ... 90 Protection, none afforded by British law against tyranny of Pope ... ... ... ... - 194. Protestants all accursed by Bulla Ccenae ... ... 52 addressed as "beloved fellow-Christians" by Dr. Murray 53 secretly excommunicated by him ... ... ibid duties of, to Roman Catholics ... 60, 97, 195 399 Page Protestants, all property of, subject to restitution 62 - cannot be protected from Bulla Coense ... ... 64 ignorance and false security of ... 97 had no idea of an Inquisition in Ireland ... .. 148 could not for some generations past have believed it 159 must awaken to a sense of their duty ... ... 160 aggravate the evils of their country by ignorance and apathy ... ibid not to scoff at these bulls in their folly ibid Popery permitted to scourge their indolence and guilty apathy ... 162 guilt of, in compromising with Popery 195 and in educating priests, traitors, and tyrants ... ibid principles of, denounced by Unigenitus ... 218, 219 . personally subjected to persecution for holding them 220 sought to be conciliated or blinded by oath of Po- pish Bishops 224 deceived deliberately by them and their oath 224, 225 criminal neglect of their duty to Roman Catholics 229 atrocity of law against, by Dr. Murray ... ... 2-15 appeal to, to preserve letter on 3d Canon, 4th Lateran 246 Sovereign, (see Sovereign) ... Institutions, (see Institutions) ... guilt and blindness of, as to National Schools in Ireland 273 folly of, in not insisting on Veto 276 Provence, the Annexe in, what it proves ... ... ... 281 Provisions of Court of Rome, none permitted in France un- licensed, (see Balls) 275 for Papal Clergy, resolution of Popish Bishops on 310 Prussia, Report of Committee on 287 laws of, strict, as to Papacy ibid Sovereign of, nominates to Bishoprics 288 otherwise, Chapter elect ... ... ... ... ibid Minister of State, names priests to vacant churches ibid . no Bull can be published in, without permission of Government ... ... ... ... ... ibid ... all communications with Rome must come through Government ... ,.. ibid Punishments canonical, what ... 242 bishops not allowed to inflict in Austria ... 252 Quarantotti rescript of Dr. Doyle's remark on 177 referred to as to concession of Veto ... 253 " Rapinam" Canon quoted as to restitution .. 92 Raynaldus, annals of, contain Brief sent to Cardinal Pole ... 94) Recopilacion, a collection of statutes in Spain ... ... 303 Bulla Ccanse prohibited in ...303 400 Page Reform genuine and Radical, how to be effected ... ... 196 j none, while traitors and perjurers are legislators ... ibid Regale, the, a royal prerogative in Naples ... ... 271 Regime of France, ancient, guarded against Popery ... 274 Reiffenstuel, doctrines of, on the Bulla Coenae ... 47, 48 standard of Maynooth ... ... 182, 303 Register, Weekly, Dens advertized in once, and but once ... 21 Daily, not advertized in ... ... ... ibid Religion made by Satan the foundation of all Papal politics (see Devil,' Pope, Bishops, Priests) ... ... 95 Report of Committee House of Commons, on Foreign States 247 importance of this how seen ... ... ... ibid states object of Committee, what ... ... 24.9 three-fold object of ... ... ... ... 230 on Austria, including Bohemia and Hungary ... ibid Archbishoprics of Metitz, Treves, Cologne, and Saltzburgh ... ... ... ... 259 on States of Italy, Milan, and Lombardy ... 261 on Venetian States ... ... ... ... 267 on Tuscany ... ... ... ... 268 on Naples and two Sicilies ... ... 271, 289 on Sardinia, Piedmont, and Savoy ... ... 272 on France ... ... "... ... 273, 296 on Spain ... ... ... ... ... 275 on Portugal and the Brazils ... ... ... 279 on Roman Catholic countries of Switzerland ... 283 on Russian Empire ... ... .. ... 284 _. on Denmark ... ... ... ... 285 on Sweden ... ... ... ... 286 _ on kingdom of Prussia ... ... ... 287 on the States of the Netherlands ... ... 288 Requisitoire of French Attorney-General ... ... 297 Rescripts, Papal, restraints imposed on, inquired into ... 250 all to be submitted to Government in Austria ... 251 not only disciplinary, but dogmatical ... ... ibid opinion of Attorney- General taken on them ... ibid all whether ancient or modern subject to this ... ibid none permitted at Naples without the Exequatur ... ibid none permitted in France without it, (see Bulk, Laws, Pope} ... ... ... ... 275 Reserved cases, what, explained by Dr. Doyle .. ... 200 what is the object and intention of them ... ... 201 none for Pope, Dr. Doyle pretends ... ... ibid give direct temporal jurisdiction to Pope ... ibid give him overwhelming power over Roman Catholics ibid reason, why Dr. Doyle pretended to deny ... 202 Resolutions which Dr. Murray was challenged to meet 224, 230 of Popish Bishops in pastoral, address of 1826 308 Restitution, law of, as to forfeited property ... .. 82 made a matter of conscience with Roman Catholics 83, 95 401 Page Rheims, Council of, quoted for exterminating heretics 138,242 Rhemish Notes infamous in their character 270 . secretly circulated by Popish Bishops ... ibid called infallible interpretation of Church .... ibid circulation of, under Episcopal authority ... 314 prove falsehood and hypocrisy of Papal Bishops ibid lodged in Universities 328, 337 Ribbonmen of Ireland, a kind appeal to .. 37 called on to consider if Popery can be Christianity 38 impostures of priests set before them ibid innocent and unoffending, compared with traitors who instigate them ... ... ... ... 238 signal of, for murder, seems borrowed from Bishops' Pastoral 330 Ribbon Society, evidence of, before Lord's Committee ... 33 are only sworn to execute laws of bishops ... ibid . trained by their Priests for the crimes they commit ... ... ... ... ... ibid Rigordus, quoted by Dr. Doyle 124 Roman Catholics of Ireland addressed ... 37 Gospel set before them 39 ought to be dealt faithfully with by Protestants 60, 97 _ . made tools of by their bishops ... ... ibid . have purchased forfeited estates O'Connell says 73 would oppose he pretends resumption of property 71 how driven and trained by their priests ... 161 enslaved by spiritual authority of bishops and laws 1 82 Bull for compelling temporal obedience of, to Pope 188 how worked on by their priests 195 character and condition of, as enslaved by them ibid how to be emancipated and rescued from Popery 1 96 stimulated to crimes by priests 209 then pardoned for committing them ... ... ibid how Bull Unigenitus enforced on ... ... 216 cruel tyranny of their masters who do so ... ibid Dr. Murray challenged to choose and appear before 224. basely betrayed and deceived by bishops . . . 227 spiritual benefit of, proof of true regard ... ibid impostures of bishops on, as to Creed and Bible 228 falsehood, cruelty, and obscenity practised against, in confessional ... ... .. 229 blessings of Gospel for, and duty of Protes- tants towards ibid intreated to consider resolutions proposed ... ibid compelled to submit to decisions and decrees of bishops 233 Laity not criminals, but victims of those who are 239 earnestly exhorted to read facts proved ... 24-6 u 3 402 Page Roman Catholics of Ireland appealed to, whether such a system can be religion of Christ 246 appealed to, whether it can stand before bis tribunal ibid subjects in foreign states, Report on (see Report) 247 minds of, poisoned and corrupted by Bishops and Priests ... ... ... 253, 278 state of, that of abject slavery ... 255, 278 delivered in Lombardy from tyranny, they suffer in Ireland ... ' ... ... ... 267 of Spain in a better state of freedom than those in Ireland ... ... ... 278-9 of Ireland more enslaved than twenty years ago 279 address and declaration of Hierarchy to in 1826 307 pretended permission to, of Bishops to read Scriptures ... ... 312 falsehood of, in this shown (note) ibid Rome, Church of, power of dispensation in examined ... 200 i ^ of, protects her own rights ... ... ... 210 liberties of, none dare to violate, ibid violation of, the worst of crimes 21 1 can modify the human character to every crime 214 can promote her scholars to every dignity ... ibid Court of, a political expression ... 45 assumes despotic power in Ireland ... ... 56 atrocious exercise of, do. ... ... 56, 57 communication with, Doyle's evidence on ... 178 restrictions on this before the Reformation ... ibid all mandates of, enforced by a Bull 183 denounces all who dare to oppose or hinder it ... 189 denounces Royal Exequatur (see Exequatur} ... ibid all who dare to impede authority of denounced 183, 192, 193 jurisdiction of, in Portugal settled ... ... 280 despotism of, compelled kings to awaken ... 281 no communication with, allowed in Prussia but through government ... ... ... ... 288 extent to which her pretensions are carried ... 297 has always endeavoured to enforce them ... ibid mode of so doing by Bulls, specially Bulla Ccense ibid See of, intercourse of Roman Catholics with (see Pope, Bulls, Laws, and Report on States of Continent) 247 Rugger acknowledges the right of Sovereignty 281 Russia, Report of Committee on, (see Greek Church) ... 284 Senate of, must pass its opinion on all Papal Bulls ... 285 Ryan, John, Popish Coadjutor Bishop signs addresses of 1826 and 1830 325, 333 Sacraments refused to any who dare to disobey Pope ... 193 the instruments of Papal tyranny 195 Roman Catholics deprived of, who refuse to obey Uni* genitus 216 Saints, idol worship of, lying statement of Popish Bishops on 313 403 Page Saltzburgh, Archbishop of, Report of Committee on 259, 260 Salvo of King's Advocate must be affixed to Bulls in Spain 275 Sanctuary, heretics excepted from privileges of ... ... 157 Sanderus, de Schismate Anglicano quoted ... ... 94 Sardinia, Report of Committee of Commons on ... 272 King of, nominates to all Bishoprics ibid in consequence of a Brief from Pope Nicholas V. ... 272 no Papal Bull permitted in without an Exequatur ... 273 Satan, his careful policy as to his favourite system Popery ... 95 makes his priests the rulers of war, how ibid clothes even the torture in religion (see Pope, Bishops, Priests,) ... ... ... ... 95 Savoy, Report of Committee of Commons on 272 Saxony, Report of Committee on, not important 289 Schmalygrueber, Counsels of, principles laid down in ... 90 Schools, resolutions of Popish Bishops on 308-310 Scriptures, Holy, guilt of withdrawing from National Schools 98, 273, 287, 309 interdicted by Bull Unigenitus 218 smooth hypocrisy of Papal Bishops in citing 308, 324, 326, 333 pretence of Popish Bishops as to 312 . their opinion of, proves their principles ... ... ibid Secretary for Home Department has less knowledge than Pope 270 Secular powers in Councils, pretences of Drs. Murray, Doyle and Crotty, (see Murray, Doyle and Crotty) 101, 107, falsehood of Do. proved 119,120 Secular arm to be invoked against those who resist Unigeni- tus 220 Segovia, Bishop of, appointed by King of Spain, 1814- ... 275 papers on this appointment prove the fact ibid Seguier Monsieur, Attorney General of France, on Bulla Coense 237 Settlement of property, all rendered void by Popery ... 96 Shaughnessy, J. Popish Bishop of Killaloe, signs address of 1826 325 Sicily, Report of Committee of Commons on 271 Bishops in, all appointed by Government ... ... ibid and benefices also when sees are vacant ... ... ibid " Sicut ait," mode of quoting 27 Canon 3d Lateran ... 129 Sigismond, Emperor, present at Council of Constance ... 119 Slevin, Dr. professor of Canon Law at Maynooth his evidence 23 throws light on the villainy of his Bishops ... ... 26 his evidence as to restitution of property and Bull on do. 75 pretends that this Bull not binding 76 pretends it has no reference to Ireland ... 77, 81 pretends to justify transfer of Church property 78, 79 affects to reconcile it to Papal Canon Law 79 admits Bull in force where published ... ... 81 allows that Pope claims right over property ... ibid 404 Page Sovereign, Protestant, an excommunicated heretic ... 62, 253 cannot be protected from Bulla Crense ... ... 64 sin of, in concession to the Papacy ... .. 98 compelled to go to feet of Pope for pardon 210, 255 cannot protect their country as Papal Sovereigns ... 253 weakness of, in educating Priests ibid how vigilant ought to be in protecting empire ... 257 her most gracious Majesty the Queen, an excommuni- cated heretic 319 but not therefore to be directly dethroned by Popery ibid professions of loyalty of Popish Bishops to ... ibid sincerity of their devotion towards ... ... ... ibid threatened with rebellion and Repeal of Union, when 320 oaths of allegiance to, how binding on Popish Bishops ibid power of Pope over her kingdom, what ... ... ibid Papal of Europe, how they protect their institutions 256, 7 nothing detrimental to their rights permitted ... 257 obliged to guard their empires against the Papacy ... ibid object of in Placet, to guard his country against Po- pery ibid instructions given by, universal 258 of Portugal vindicated in opposing the Pope ... 281 of Russia nominates to all Bishoprics ... ... 285 deprived of rights, excommunicated by Bulla Coenae 290 enormously insulted by it 291 Spain, Report of Committee on 275, 301 Bishops in, all appointed by Sovereign ... ... ibid Bishops in, Bulls sent by Pope to confirm Royal appoint- ment ibid Bulls to confirm Bishops in, submitted to Government ibid Ecclesiastical benifices in, patronage of in Crown ... ibid Pope's Bulls to confirm Bishops in, must be endorsed by Government ibid none but natives admitted to benefices in ... ... 276 comparison between law as to Bishops in, and that in Britain ibid how protected as to Bulls ... ibid tranquillity of, not to be disturbed by Bulls ... ... 277 punishment of those who dare to introduce Bulls into ibid law in, as to prohibited books ... 278 comparison of its inhabitants with Irish Roman Catho- lies ibid the Exequatur in, what it proves 281 Ferdinand, King of, letter to Viceroy of Naples (see Fer- dinand') 293 Edict of, Lords of Council of, extract from ... 301 has always protested against Bulla Ccenaa ibid King Charles I. Don Philip II. Cortes of, resist it .. 304 Spondanus gives the declaration of Cardinal Pole ... 94 Stanley, Dr. Bishop of Norwich, when made so, ami why 9 405 Page Stanley, his defence of Dr. Murray examined ... 9, 10 his visit to Coyne to get information 10 . his lamentable ignorance of Popery ibid his apology, all tells against the man he was trying to defend ... ... .. ... ... ... ibid helps to prove the laws set up by Romish Bishops 30 Statesmen of England tampering with Popery 59 of England must meet the case ... ... ... ibid , are amazed that their concessions have no effect ... 160 . must awaken to a sense of their duty or perish ... ibid . must reform themselves from their ignorance and apathy ibid their cowardice, the consequences of ... ... 216 . lamentably unacquainted with Popery, proof of in Mr. Pitt ... ... ... ... 248 lamentable ignorance of as to Monks ... ... 262 ought to have known their state on Continent ... ibid and the absolute despotism in which they are in Britain ibid bartering our Foreign and Domestic Institutions with Popery ... ... .. .. 266 - ignorant with respect to Monks as well as Bulls ... ibid guilt and folly of, in giving public money to Papal Bishops ... ... ... 268 seem as if judicial blindness sent on ... ... ibid have left England more unguarded than France in re- volution ... ... ... ... 274 Statutes, Provincial of Leinster detected ... ... 7 Priests compelled to observe under heavy penalties ibid show standard for directing consciences of people 22 Dr. Slevin's evidence on the subject of ... 25 he expects they will be improved and enlarged ... ibid improvement and enlargement of, what ... ... ibid old and new lodged in Universities ... ... ibid excommunicate all Heretics and Apostates 60, 255 _ hypocrisy and treachery of Dr. Murray in them .. ibid command creed of Pope Pius as oath of Priests ... 128 stand as witnesses against the Bishops ... ... 149 proofs furnished by, stated to Dr. Murray ... 225 old of 1770, prove Bishops, drill Priests by standard ibid of Papal Irish Bishops compared with Austrian ... 253 St. Clara, Royal Chamber of, Report on Bulla Crenee ... 292 points out the ambition of the Pope . . ibid his efforts to revive Papal despotism ... ibid by various Bulls, especially Bulla Coense ... ibid declares object of this bull to overthrow all Sovereigns ibid Stewart, Sir Charles, British Minister at Portugal ... 280 dispatch from, to Secretary of State ... ... ibid important testimony of, on Popery there ... ibid fact stated by ... ... ... ... ibid " Super Soliditate," a Bull of Pius VI. ... ... 281 406 Page " Super Soliditate" sought to be publiihed in Portugal ... 281 peremptorily resisted by Queen 281, 312 as peremptorily by the Marquis of Ponte de Lima .. ... .. ibid published in Ireland in 1832 ... ... 282 doctrines enforced by it stated plainly ... ibid confirms eight numbers in treatise of faith in Dens ... ... ... ibid establishes infallibility of Pope, and his indirect temporal power ... ... ibid denunciation of, in Portugal proves false- hood of Popish Bishops ... ... 312 Sweden, Report of Committee on ... ... ... 286 toleration edict of King of ... ... ... ibid laws of more restrictive than in Denmark . . ibid no person of a foreign religion admitted to any office in state ... ... ... ... ... ibid nor allowed to establish any public schools ... ibid nor any place for diffusion of their religion ... ibid not suffered to admit or send out missionaries ... ibid no Convents or Monks permitted in ... ... 287 no public processions allowed . . ... ... ibid apostates punished ... ... ... ... ibid no person of a foreign religion admitted as member of Diet ... ... 287 state of, contrasted with British Empire ... ... ibid Switzerland, Roman Catholic Cantons, report on ... 283 no Papal Bulls allowed without leave of civil Go- vernment ... ... ... ... 284 visitation of Clergy, Episcopal ordinances under same restriction ... ... ... ibid publication of Corpus Juris Canonici not permit- ted in ... ... ... ... ibid Bulk Ccense strictly prohibited ... ... ibid no law can have force till authorized by Sovereign authority ... ... ... ... ibid Temporal power of Pope, (see Pope, Murray, Doyle, Bulls, Laws) in General Councils, Crotty's evidence on ... 101 pretended to be united with spiritual ... ibid Dr. Doyle's evidence on, (see Doyle) ... 163 Terror of eternal world, instrument of Papal policy and tyranny ... ... ... 162 set up by law to coerce Roman Catholics ... ... 182 Test proposed by Editor to maintain civil and religious liberty referred to ... ... ... ... ... 221 Dr. Murray's fear of, knowing its power ... ...ibid effect of its production on him ... ... ...ibid 407 Page Test, blow at the political power and religion of Papacv ... 221 drawn out ... ... ... ... 334-336 Thomas Aquinas, his opinion as to property ... ... 86 Lessius on his opinion as to heretics ... 88 Sylvius on his 2da 2dce ... ... 91 standard of Maynooth ... ... 182 his doctrine on temporal power of Pope ... 282 lays down that he can deprive kings of thrones ... ... ... ... ibid and absolve subjects from allegiance .. . ibid his doctrines confirmed by Bull " Super So- liditate" ... ... ... 282,320 Tithe war began in 1830, year after emancipation ... ... 58 _____ began under power of the Bulla Coenae ... ibid . landlords of Ireland under curse for ... ..ibid Dr. Murray calls "a blood-stained impost" ... 69 Dr. Doyle hopes, will be eternally hated by people 70 horrid treachery of Dr. Doyle on, in his letter to Lord Liverpool ... ... ... ... ibid Title to property in Ireland, O'Connell pretends gone out of Church ... ... ... ... 75 secure to present possessors, as Slevin pretends 79 totally gone by law of Pope, is only founded on rapine ... ... ... ... 86 heretics have none bound to restitution ... 88 cannot be secured by treaties with heretics 90 Torture the smooth satanic love of Popery in inflicting ... 96 predicted by Morrissy in 1821, to be set up as result of emancipation ... ... ... ... 150 Bulls for setting up, published by Popish Bishops in 1832 ... ... ... ... ... 151 when proofs sufficient for, heretic to be dragged forth from place of refuge .. ... ... 152 proofs sufficient for putting to ... ... ... 154 proofs sufficient for, to be communicated to Bishop 156 Tranquillity promised by Popish Bishops ... 120, 130, 184- falsehood, treachery, and perjury of those who promised it ... ... ... ... ibid Treason, Papal laws of, when brought into operation ... 164* how effectually promoted and maintained by Popery 195 principle on which Roman Catholics brought to com- mit ... ... ... ... ... ibid Papal how fostered by British liberty ... 267, 268 Trent, Council of, referred to by Dr. Doyle ... ... 109 Creed of Pope Pius, composed in obedience to ... 128 decrees of, not received in France ... ... 177 nor as Dr. Doyle asserts some of them in parts of Ire- land ... ... ... ... ... ibid 14th Canon of on baptism, part of test proposed by Editor ... 336 408 Page Trent, Catechism of, extract from, in ^est ... ... 336 Treves, Archbishopric of, Report of Committee on 259, 260 Tuohy, Charles, Popish Bishop of Limerick, signs address of 1826 ... ... ... ... ... 325 Tuscany, Report of Committee of Commons on ... 268 " Bishops all appointed by recommendation of Sovereign ibid Bishopricks left vacant rather than this be violated ... ibid principle of Episcopal appointment in, reversed in British Empire ... ... ... ... ibid Tyranny and imposture of Papacy, test gives a blow to, (see Pope, Popery, Bishops, Bulls) ... ... 221 Ultramontane doctrines and principles of Popish Bishops ... 63 real principles taught at Maynooth ... 130 set forth in pamphlet by Portuguese clergyman 280 review of do. by Censor of Portugal 280, 281 Doctors call Bulla Coenae very ancient ... 297 Unam Sanctam, Dr. Doyle's allusion to ... ... 176 Unigenitus, Bull, confessed to be in force in Ireland, ... 215 persecutes all who maintain civil and religious liberty ... ... ... ... ibid when to be enforced on Protestants ... ... 216 how to be enforced on Roman Catholics ... ibid violations of, punished under authority of Bulla Ccenae ... ... ... ... 217 therefore proves Bulla Coenae in force ... 217, 235 extracts from ... ... ... 217-220 denounces with penalties the reading of the Scrip- tures ... ... ... ... 218, 219 __ proves the falsehood of Popish Bishop's evidence on excommunication ... ... ... 220 proves their falsehood in pretending not to shut up Bible ... ibid restrictions placed on Italian States of Milan and Lombardy .. ... ... ... 266 state of this Empire comparatively with reference to ibid _ how enforced in this country by Papal tyrants ... 267 effects of, on people ... ... ... ibid Universities Foreign, answers of to questions ... ... 249 one tissue of falsehood ... ... ... ibid specimen of, in the case of Louvaine ... ibid amused with the questions sent over by Butler ibid falsehood of, cloaked by sanction of Mr. Pitt ... ibid Oxford, Cambridge, and Trinity College, contain the documents of the Papacy that prove the case ... ... ... 254-, 328 . documents in, list of ... ... ... 337 Van Espen, Canonist of highest authority in Church of Rome 26 mode of promulgating Papal laws proved by fc6, 27, 28 409 Page VanEspen, quotation from, as to 3d Canon, 4th Lateran ... 123 proves the falsehood of Dr. Doyle's quotations and pretences ... ... ... ibid and the authenticity of the Canon .. ... ibid and establishes its infallibility as from Pope and Council ... ... ... ... 125 laws of torture quoted from ... .. ... 155 referred to, as highest authority by Committee of House of Commons ... ... ... 256 proves laws of Pope to be in force whenever pub- lished ibid acknowledges the rights of Sovereignty ... 281 Venice, States of, Report of Committee of Commons on ... 267 no Papal document admitted into, without restriction ibid state of, compared with British dominions ... ibid Bulla Ccfinae resisted in ... ... ... 297 Veto would have been conceded by Pope in 1815 ... 253 refused by Papal Bishops in Ireland ... ... ibid folly of Protestant Government in ever conceding it ... 276 Viceroy of Naples, letter of King of Spain to ... ... 298 of Ireland, First Edition of this volume dedicated to ... 294 statements of facts and Bulls laid before him ... 295 encourages the criminals mentioned in this ... ibid unwittingly entertains men proved to excommunicate his Sovereign ... ... ... ... ibid Vienne, Council of, Philip, King of Franks present at ... 119 decree of Clement V. in ... ... 143 Virgin Mary, abominable idolatry of, in Pope's letter ... 228 published by Popish Bishops ... ... ibid _ lying statement of Popish Bishops as to idola- try of , ... ... ... ... 313 . glories of, a blasphemous and idolatrous publica- tion of Popish Bishops ... ... ... ibid Wafers, saints, masses, &c. lying refuges of Popery 36, 229, 246 Waldenses, massacre of, under 3d Canon, 4th Lateran ... 99 Waldron, Peter, Popish Bishop of Killala, signs address of 1826 325 War not the support of religion, but religion that of war in Popery 95 Weekly Freeman, advertisement of Dens in ... ., 21 Daily, advertisement not appear in contains Dr. Murray's letter read in London Woods, Mr. the Priest, compiler of Directories his apology for Dr. Murray examination of its truth ibid 222 3 7 8 confederated iniquity of, and of all the Papal priesthood ibid evidence of, as to 8th Vol. conclusive againstDr. Murray 9 Work this, object of, in extracts from report of Committee ... 274. Wurtemburgh, report of Committee on, not essential ... 289 X DUBLIN : PRINTED BY THOMAS I WHITE, 65, FLEET STREET Just Published, I. OF THE APOSTACY PREDICTED BY ST. PAUL, BY THE REV. MORTIMER O'SULLIVAN, D.D. ii. ROMANISM AS IT RULES IN IRELAND, BY DR. O'SULLIVAN & REV. R. J. M'GHEE. 2Vols. 8vo. 1.4s. 1840. The following works by the Rev. R. J. M'Ghee ; III. THE NOTES ON THE DOWAY BIBLE, With an exposure of the Iniquity of the Popish Bishops. 8vo. 14s. IV. THE CASE PLAINLY STATED AND PROVED, A SPEECH HF.FORE A BODY OP THE ELECTORS OF THE UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN. Is. 6d. And repeated in substance before the Professors and Masters if Oxford and Cambridge. V. THE DIOCESAN STATUTES OF THE PROVINCE OF LEINSTER. KFPRINTED WITH NOTES AND TRANSLATIONS. 3s. Gd. VI. THE POPE'S CATECHISM, AS NOW TAUGHT AT ROME. 2s. Gd. VII. A KEY TO THE DOCUMENTS OF THE PAPAL APOSTACY, As lodged in the Universities of Oxford, Cambridge, and Trinity College, Dublin. Is. Seeley and Burnside. These Books furnish a complete chain of proof and copious de- monstrations of the present crimes of the Papacy. There is no statement contained in them for which a confident appeal may not now be made to the Libraries of Oxford, Cambridge, and Trinity College, Dublin. 000037019 7